Qin's Moon: The Romantic Hunter

Author: Hua Hua Qi Ge Word Count: 230,000
【Synopsis】
A modern S-level psychic superpowered expert transmigrates into the world of Qin's Moon. Watch as the protagonist wreaks havoc and amasses beauties.
Xiao Gao, sorry, Xue Nu is my first wife; Wei Zhuang, I'll take Chi Lian with me first; Gai Nie, hehe, Duanmu Rong is my second wife now. Tianming, Xiang Shaoyu, Yue'er and Shi Lan, let me play with raising them! The beauties of the Yin Yang School are lining up to become Hua Ge's concubines. Let's witness the protagonist's wicked womanizing, enjoy the boundless pleasure, and take our wish fulfillment to the extreme!
Related Information:
I. The Ten Famous Swords in Qin's Moon.
1. Tianwen: Existing in Xianyang Palace, originally Qu Yuan's sword, now Qin Shi Huang Ying Zheng's sword.
2. Yuanhong: Ranked second among the Ten Famous Swords, it is the sword of the Sword Saint Gai Nie. Its predecessor was the Canhong Sword, forged by Xu Fuzi's mother from celestial iron. It was given by the Mohists to Jing Ke, who attempted to assassinate the King of Qin, but Jing Ke failed. Canhong Sword was acquired by the King of Qin. Yuanhong was forged from Canhong by Qin's best swordsmiths, who combined five metals to remove its killing intent and increase its power. It was bestowed by Qin Shi Huang to Gai Nie for his meritorious service in protecting the emperor. Later, it was broken by Wei Zhuang's Shark Tooth Sword.
3. Tai'a: Su Huan saw clouds in the constellation Niu Dou, their light obscured from top to bottom. He dug in the area of light and found two stone boxes containing two precious swords: one named "Tai'a" and the other "Longquan." The light between Niu Dou then disappeared. "Tai" means "Taiyi." It was the sword of the Confucian scholar Fu Nian.
4. Chixiao: Legend has it that a young man was fast asleep by the roadside, his body shrouded in a cloud of mist. From the cloud flew a red dragon, and the staff in his hand transformed into a precious sword adorned with seven-colored beads and nine-flowered jade, exuding a chilling aura and with a blade as sharp as frost and snow.
5. Juque: The sword worn by the black swordsman Sheng Qi, its specific details are unknown. 6. Xueji
: A token of the successive leaders of the Taoist sect. After the death of the patriarch Laozi, the Taoist sect split into two major sword schools, Heaven and Man, and Xueji was worshipped by each sect in turn.
7. Shuihan: The sword worn by Gao Jianli, forged by Xu Fuzi. As its name suggests, the Shuihan sword is inherently cold and yin, and is a sword that is both complementary and restraining to Yuanhong.
8. Ganjiang: Forged by Helu, a pair of swords, male and female. It took decades to forge this sword according to the timing of the heavens, the constellations, the harmony of yin and yang, and the observation of the furnace fire. The polishing and construction were carried out with great care, not just in a day, hence the name "Ganjiang and Moye". 9. Moye: Forged by Helu, a pair of swords, male and female. It took decades to forge these swords, following the seasons, constellations, yin and yang, and observing the furnace fire. The polishing and forging were meticulous and time-consuming, not just a day's work, hence the name "Ganjiang and Moye". 10. Yuchang: Forged by Ou Yezi, a swordsmith of the Wu Kingdom. It was used to assassinate King Liao of Wu. The "Yuchang" sword was placed inside a fish's belly and then presented to King Liao, who died instantly.
II. Introduction to Characters in Qin's Moon.
1. Jing Tianming: Twelve years old, a strategist, clever and eccentric but somewhat arrogant, with some rudimentary martial arts skills. His father is Jing Ke, but he later admires Gai Nie and develops a father-son relationship with him. His weapon is a pair of fists (later changed to Non-Aggression). He will use his teeth when necessary and is in love with Gao Yue.
2. Gai Nie: Thirty years old, a strategist, possessing a calm and composed demeanor, known as "Qin's strongest swordsman," but unexpectedly betrayed Qin, fleeing with Tianming, the son of an old friend. His swordsmanship is superb, and his sword is Yuanhong, one of the Ten Famous Swords.
3. Gao Yue: Twelve years old, a member of the Mohist school, innocent and lovely, gentle and graceful. From the now-destroyed Yan state, she lives a life like ordinary people, but her demeanor possesses a certain elegance. She is proficient in pharmacology, is Duanmu Rong's assistant, and has a talent for Yin-Yang arts.
4. Xiang Shaoyu: Fourteen years old, a military strategist, the younger version of Xiang Yu, a descendant of a famous general of Chu, exceptionally talented, intelligent and brave, with superhuman strength. Although young, he already possesses the demeanor of a great general in battle, and is Tianming's good friend.
5. Duanmu Rong: 24 years old, elegant and refined, aloof as ice, highly skilled in medicine, a medical immortal of the Mohist school, one of the five leaders of the Mohist school, lives alone in the scenic Mirror Lake Villa, her weapon is silver needles.
6. Gao Jianli: 28 years old, a qin player. The second best martial artist of the Mohist school, his martial arts are second only to the Mohist leader, with a melancholy and eccentric demeanor, he became close friends with Jing Ke at first sight, his weapon is the Water Cold Sword
. 7. Xue Nu: 24 years old, the most beautiful geisha of Yan. One of the five leaders of the Mohist school, her beautiful voice can sing "White Snow", said to be able to make even the most hard-hearted person shed tears.
8. Master Xu: 68 years old, a withered old man, a famous swordsmith. Proficient in the techniques of mining five metals and bronze, the world-famous divine sword Mo Mei was made by him, his lifelong desire is to forge a sword that surpasses Yuan Hong.
9. Dao Zhi: 20 years old, original name Zhan Xiong, also known as Liu Xia Zhi, the world's number one thief, slender, skilled in scaling walls and roofs, with superb lightness skills, naturally slippery, dislikes Confucianism, lustful and cowardly, his signature move is the Lightning Speed Step.
10. Da Tiechui: 35 years old, exceptionally burly, the most impatient and explosive man in the Mohist school, wielding a giant iron hammer with chains. Originally a low-ranking officer in the Yan state, his difficult temperament nearly led to his death as bait on the battlefield, but he was rescued by the Mohist leader and has followed him ever since.
11. Ban Dashi: 50 years old, a master of mechanical arts, originally a carpenter, lost an arm in an accident when he was young, and has since devoted himself to the study of mechanical arts and the creation of various mechanisms. His first creation was to install a mechanical arm on himself.
12. Mohist Leader: The leader of the Mohist school, mysterious in identity, with unfathomable martial arts skills.
13. Gongshu Chou: Forty-eight years old, the new head of the Gongshu family's domineering mechanical arts. His mastery of mechanical arts is almost on par with Lu Ban, and the offensive aspect of his mechanisms is extremely enhanced. However, he has always wanted to defeat the Mo family's mechanical arts.
14. Fan Zeng: Elderly, strong-willed, and authoritative without anger. Shao Yu's adoptive father, he is extremely strict with Shao Yu's upbringing. A military strategist.
15. Xiang Liang: A fierce general of Chu, Shao Yu's uncle. A military strategist.
16. Yue Shen: Qin Shi Huang's most trusted Yin-Yang master, proficient in astrology, possessing precognitive abilities, as well as the power to control others' minds and destructive force. Her weapon is silk.
17. Da Siming: Her hands turned red due to practicing a certain secret technique. Her ultimate attack is the Yin-Yang Hand Seal.
18. Shao Siming: A mysterious girl with purple hair and a veil. She can revive withered plants in nature, manipulate their life and death, and use Yin-Yang witchcraft and the Bagua diagram to attack opponents with leaves.
19. Donghuang Taiyi: The supreme leader of the Yin-Yang School, his martial arts are unfathomable. An enigmatic figure, he always wears a black mask and a black robe, seemingly the highest boss in Qin's Moon.
20. Yun Zhongjun: One of the elders of the Yin-Yang School, devoted to alchemy and achieving some success, highly favored and valued by Qin Shi Huang.
21. Xinghun: A legendary figure of the Yin-Yang School, a prodigy, reaching great heights in both martial arts and Yin-Yang sorcery, ranking alongside Yue Shen as one of the two great guardian sorcerers of the Qin Empire.
22. Wei Zhuang: Thirty-one years old, a strategist, Gai Nie's senior brother, and the successor of the Guigu School's Horizontal and Vertical Sword Techniques. He exudes an aura of evil, his martial arts are unfathomable, his goal is to defeat Gai Nie, and his weapon is the demonic sword—the Shark Tooth Sword.
23. Chi Lian: 24 years old, formerly the princess of Han, rescued by Wei Zhuang before Han was destroyed. Alluring and seductive, she is proficient in various poisons and can control various venomous snakes. Extremely sexy, her weapon is a chain snake-shaped soft sword coiled around her waist.
Bai Fenghuang: 18 years old, a mysterious and handsome young man, often riding a giant white bird through the sky. He possesses exceptional lightness skills and can soar through the air using his feathers. He can control birds, communicate with them, attack enemies with his feathers, or control the birds to attack opponents.
25. Peerless Ghost: Twenty-six years old, a giant over ten feet tall, ferocious and brutal, terrifying in appearance, possessing superhuman strength, and skin as tough as armor, impervious to ordinary swords and blades.
26. Mechanical Peerless: A monster resurrected after being modified by Gongshu Chou following the death of Peerless Ghost, even more powerful than before, its body covered in machinery.
27. Azure Wolf King: Thirty-five years old, dressed in black, solitary and ferocious, wild and resilient, living with wolves, preferring to act at night. Always wearing a mask, possessing night vision like a wolf, formerly serving the King of Han, later joining Wei Zhuang's assassin group, his weapon being a wolf-tooth bronze claw.
28. Hidden Bat: Originally a native of the barbarian frontier, abandoned by his parents, wandering in the chaotic world, for ten years he has lived in seclusion in the southern frontier, practicing bat blood magic, living in a cave with the spearhead bats of the southern frontier, becoming a half-human, half-bat monster.
29. Mo Yu Qilin: Originally the top assassin of Han, he was a master of disguise, almost undetectable to anyone.
30. Li Si: Prime Minister of Qin, a successor of the Legalist school, he lured Wei Zhuang out of seclusion to deal with Gai Nie, and wholeheartedly assisted Qin Shi Huang in unifying the world.
III. Detailed Explanation of Martial Arts Techniques in This Book
: 1. Gai Nie – Hundred-Step Flying Sword (Injecting all his true energy into the sword, merging his mind and spirit with the sword, he launches the sword with lightning speed, impossible for even gods and ghosts to dodge, its power astonishing.)
2. Gai Nie – Vertical and Horizontal Swordplay (A unique technique of the Guigu School, emphasizing vertical and horizontal movements, without fixed forms or styles,
yet possessing immense power.) 3. Xiang Shaoyu – Breaking Formation Overlord Spear Technique (A martial art created based on his weapon, the Breaking Formation Overlord Spear, emphasizing thrusting, stabbing, sweeping, and blocking; not to be underestimated.)
4. Duanmu Rong – Thousand Needle Piercing Shot (Rapidly launching silver needles, specifically targeting acupoints; wide range and powerful.)
5. Gao Jianli – Water-Cold Swordplay (Sword techniques using the Water-Cold Sword, exuding chilling aura; the point of impact freezes upon contact with the blade.)
6. Xue Nu – Snowfall Melody (Playing a tune on a small flute, which can summon snowflakes that freeze upon contact with the human body.)
7: Snow Maiden – Ice Storm (Controls snowflakes to condense into snowballs to attack enemies. These snowballs explode upon contact with an enemy, freezing their blood.)
8: Dao Zhi – Lightning Speed Step (When used, his movements are as fast as lightning, disappearing instantly with astonishing speed.)
9: Great Iron Hammer – Thunder Hammer Technique (Seen with a thunderous sound, hence the name Thunder Hammer Technique; its power is astonishing.) 10:
Mo Family Leader – Ink Eyebrow Illusion Sword (A special martial art of the Ink Eyebrow Sword; the sword energy is as black as ink, terrifying, immensely powerful, and mysteriously unpredictable.)
【Gathering and Scattering Quicksand】
1: Wei Zhuang – Pseudo-Hundred-Step Flying Sword (An incomplete Hundred-Step Flying Sword technique; infuses all true energy into the sword, merging mind and spirit with the sword, launching it with lightning speed, extremely difficult to dodge. )
2: Wei Zhuang – Vertical and Horizontal Sword Technique (A unique technique of the Guigu School, emphasizing vertical and horizontal movement, without fixed forms or styles; a powerful sword technique.)
3. Wei Zhuang – Demon Shark Slash (A martial art exclusive to the Shark Tooth Sword, fusing true qi with the killing intent within the Shark Tooth Sword to unleash a powerful sword aura attack.)
4. Chi Lian – Fire Charm Technique (Those under this spell will obey the caster's commands, similar to hypnosis.)
5. Chi Lian – Hundred Poison Sword Technique (A sword technique using the Chain Serpent Soft Sword, coated with hundreds of types of snake venom, and then executed with the poisoned Chain Serpent Soft Sword; it contains potent poison.)
6. Chi Lian – Snake Summoning Melody (Uses a unique Snake Summoning Melody to summon various snakes to assist.)
7. Bai Fenghuang – Thousand Feather Barrage (Manipulates bird feathers for attacks; the range is vast, the power is astonishing, and it is difficult to dodge.)
8. Bai Fenghuang – Feather-Stepping Flight (Uses bird feathers to fly forward at extremely high speed.)
9. Bai Fenghuang – Flying Bird Assault (Manipulates birds to ambush enemies; the birds' ambush speed is extremely fast.)
10. Wushuang Gui – Mountain-Splitting Fist (Attacks the opponent with immense power; it is said to be able to split mountains and rocks.)
11: Peerless Ghost - Heaven Collapse and Earth Shatter (Attacks with immense power, like a mountain collapsing and the earth splitting; magnificent in scale and astonishing in power).
12: Azure Wolf King - Azure Wolf Claw (Attacks the opponent with the bronze claws of an azure wolf; sharp and swift).
13: Azure Wolf King - Flying Wolf Claw Combo (Rapidly unleashes seven claws, as fast as lightning).
14: Azure Wolf King - Howling Wolf (Uses the howl of a wolf to summon a pack of wolves to assist in the attack).
15: Hidden Bat - Bat Blood Technique (Moves in the night like a bat, absorbing the blood of enemies until they are completely drained).
[Yin Yang School]
1: Moon Goddess - Cold Moon Twin Souls (Used on a full moon night, allows the user to merge with the moon, using its power to attack; incredibly powerful).
2: Moon Goddess - Thousand-Hand Divination (A move like the Thousand-Hand Guanyin, capable of probing everything).
3. Moon Goddess – Yin-Yang Curse Seal (Also known as the forbidden hypnotic technique; those cursed by this seal will experience madness, hallucinations, and perform inexplicable acts when the seal is activated.)
4. Grand Master of Fate – Yin-Yang Hand Seal (Hands form specific movements while simultaneously launching magical attacks, resembling the Tai Chi symbol; once unleashed, the attack is like thousands of golden rays shooting towards the enemy, possessing immense power.)
5. Grand Master of Fate – Disguise Technique (Making one's appearance, voice, etc., identical to the disguised person.)
6. Grand Master of Fate – Six Souls Terror Curse (No immediate effects after being cursed, but using true energy will trigger the seal, potentially leading to death.)
7. Lesser Master of Fate – Flying Flowers and Plucking Leaves (Manipulating leaves to launch attacks; infusing magic into the leaves to create sharp, dagger-like projectiles.)
8. Lesser Master of Fate – Thousand Illusions Bewitching Technique (Utilizing Bagua magic combined with plants to construct an illusionary array, trapping the enemy.)
9. Lesser Master of Fate – Moving Mountains and Overturning Seas (Using magic to control trees, attacking enemies like overturning mountains and overturning seas.)
10: Star Soul - Thousand Stars Unrivaled (Uses the power of stars to form pentagrams to attack enemies.)
11: Star Soul - Heavenly Star Chaos Curse (Only affects the cursed at night; when stars appear, the cursed suffer excruciating pain, as if pierced by a thousand arrows.)
12: Star Soul - Great Flying Star Technique (Uses magic power to condense a giant pentagram to attack enemies; its power is formidable.)
13: Cloud Lord - Yin-Yang Soul Fire (A fire usable for alchemy or attack; it contains the power of Yin and Yang and should not be underestimated; it is said to be able to burn the soul.)
IV. Main Character Introduction
* Name: Hua Tianlin (Male)
* Age: Twenty years old.
* Personality: Versatile temperament, gentle, never refuses requests from beautiful women, loves his wife, enjoys beauty (mature women, lolis, ice beauties), has a virginity complex, and is somewhat wicked at heart.
* Weapons: Heavenly Demon Harp, Xuanyuan Sword
. Ultimate Techniques: I. Three Forms of Demonic Sound: 1. Demonic Sound - Drunken Dream: Causes the listener to fall into a coma and deep sleep. Once unconscious, only the caster can break the spell, and the victim dies in their dream. 2. Demonic Sound - Bewitching Spirit: Causes the person to lose their mind and become indiscriminately attacking friend or foe until they die from exhaustion. 3. Demonic Sound - Purgatory: Plays a soul-snatching demonic sound from hell, evoking the most terrifying memories and things in the world, plunging the person into a deep abyss of hell, causing them to lose hope and commit suicide.
II. Ghostly Shadow Step: The most mysterious and unpredictable footwork in the world. When mastered to its fullest extent, it becomes invisible and fast enough to be unseen, making it the strongest footwork.
III. Three Forms of the Holy Sword: 1. Invisible Illusion: Allows the sword energy to be wielded invisibly, making it unpredictable and difficult to anticipate. 2. Myriad Swords Across the Land: Unleashes countless sword energies to attack the opponent, making it the strongest area-of-effect attack. 3. Annihilation of Heaven and Earth: Unleashes the strongest attack, a powerful sword move capable of shaking the heavens and destroying all things.
IV. Mental Techniques: 1. Illusion: Uses mental power to trap the opponent in an illusion. 2. Mental Blade: Uses a blade condensed from mental power to attack the opponent. 3. Mental Shield: Uses mental power to create a shield to defend against the opponent's attacks. 4. Mental Storm: Uses powerful mental power to create a storm within a certain range, inflicting mental damage on the enemy. 5. Mental Manipulation: Uses powerful mental power to control the opponent. 6. Memory Brainwashing: Uses powerful mental power to erase or alter the opponent's memories; this is a forbidden and highly dangerous technique within mental techniques.
* Hobbies: Likes beautiful women and enjoys playing the fool to bully others.
V. Some Settings Regarding This Book
I. Plot Settings: This book has made some changes based on the original work. The plot of the first two parts of the original work remains unchanged. Gai Nie still leads Jing Tianming to defect from Qin, kills one hundred Qin soldiers, and later meets Mohist figures. Tianming will still become the leader, and the Mohist Mechanical City will be breached by Wei Zhuang. Afterwards, they abandon the Mechanical City and head to the shores of the Bohai Sea. (From this point onward, it's all written by Hua Hua herself. Whether it's good or bad, please feel free to comment. Afterwards, the Mohists, along with Jing Tianming and Xiang Shaoyu, experience the burning of books and burying of scholars, the construction of the Epang Palace, and the building of the Great Wall. Finally, in the overthrow of the Qin Dynasty, they engage in a decisive battle with Donghuang Taiyi, the supreme leader of the Yin-Yang School.
Before the main story begins, the protagonist will search for beautiful women in the Warring States period and add them to his harem. Before the main story begins, the protagonist will fight against the Yin-Yang School and also recruit
some of their beauties, which will involve some twists and turns. II. Character Settings: 1. Donghuang Taiyi will become the final boss of this book, but he will not be invincible. As for how he dies, please read on to find out. Hua Hua will leave you in suspense. Some hidden masters will also appear in the story (Black Swordsman Sheng Qi, Guiguzi, etc.).
2. Gao Jianli will no longer have any interaction with Xue Nu. Gao Jianli is found by the protagonist (Hua Tianlin), becomes his friend, and is introduced to the Mohists.)
3. Chi Lian's problem was brought from Korea by the protagonist, and she had her first confrontation with Wei Zhuang. Naturally, Chi Lian was added to the protagonist's harem.
4. Yue'er was conquered by the protagonist before Tianming arrived, so nothing will happen between them.
5. Shi Lan, the innkeeper, was naturally won over by the protagonist, who also avenged her.
6. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong: Xue Nu was the first woman the protagonist conquered, while Duanmu Rong, the ice beauty, was also won over by the protagonist's relentless pursuit and added to his harem. 7. Among the beauties of the Yin Yang School, Yue Shen was forcibly taken by the protagonist during his rampage (a true example of brute force). Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming were seduced by the protagonist. Poor Da Si Ming!
III. Martial Arts Settings: 1. Dao Zhi - Lightning Speed Step.
2. Yin Yang School: Instantaneous Teleportation (all Yin Yang School members possess a special move).
3. Da Si Ming - Yin Yang Hand Seal.
4. Shao Si Ming - Flying Flower and Leaf Plucking.
5. Gai Nie - Hundred-Step Flying Sword.
6. Wei Zhuang – Horizontal and Vertical Sword Technique.
7. Moon Goddess – Spiritual Power.
Others will be listed in the story.
IV. Time Setting: I don't like listing time, so I won't write the time. The protagonist's time in Qin's Moon is before Qin Shi Huang unified the six kingdoms, before Gao Jianli met Xue Nu. When Xue Nu is twenty years old, the protagonist meets her, and it will be the day before Yan Chun Jun forcibly marries Xue Nu. Four years later, the plot begins. The protagonist will also search for beauties and add them to his harem during these four years. The plot begins four years later. Volume 1 Dragon to the Warring States
Chapter 01 Heavenly Demon Harp
July 5, 2011, in a mountain in Henan Province, China, a group of people flew by in the air from time to time. Yes, flew by. These people include martial arts masters and people with supernatural abilities. They are not usually seen.
Now they patrol the mountains from time to time, as if they are looking for something. At this time, several people appeared in the distance. The leader was a person with a demonic appearance, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, sharp features, a high nose, and thin lips. Tall and slender with healthy, fair skin, his
name was Hua Tianlin. He was a captain of the mysterious "Dragon Group," a secret organization in China composed of people with supernatural abilities. Hua Tianlin was a rare psychic ability user, at the S-rank (supernatural ability levels: E, D, C, B, A, S). Hua Tianlin was a genius, universally acknowledged, having reached S-rank at the young age of twenty—a truly exceptional talent.
"Captain, what kind of mission is this time? Why are there people with supernatural abilities and ancient martial arts practitioners participating?" asked a twenty-year-old member of the team.
"What mission? It's said that the Heavenly Demon Harp has reappeared, and this time it will stir up another bloodbath." Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly and said lazily. The other team members were used to it; don't be fooled by Hua Tianlin's appearance. Beneath his angelic face lay the heart of a devil. They remembered once someone who insulted his parents and was tortured by Hua Tianlin to the point of wishing for death, finally dying after being tortured for a whole day.
From then on, everyone knew that this incredibly handsome man could be extremely ruthless when angered. Hua Tianlin was an orphan, adopted by the "Dragon Group" from a young age. He possessed astonishing talent and ridiculously high cultivation, especially his mental strength, which was arguably the best in the world, ten or twenty times that of ordinary people.
"The Heavenly Demon Harp? The weapon of the Six-Fingered Harp Demon? How come it's appeared again?" The team members asked in surprise after hearing Hua Tianlin's words.
"I don't know, but it's said that all the ancient martial artists from the Demonic Sect are participating this time. There will be a fierce battle later, so be careful." Hua Tianlin addressed his five team members.
These five were all superhumans, specializing in invisibility, fire manipulation, metal manipulation, plant manipulation, and water manipulation respectively. Each was an A-level superhuman, possessing formidable strength, making them the strongest team in the "Dragon Group."
"Be careful, the Heavenly Demon Harp is about to appear. Stay alert! Number one, stay invisible and observe; Number two and three, guard left and right (those with fire and water manipulation); Number four, use metal for defense and attack; Number five, handle the blocking." Hua Tianlin sensed the time was approaching and quickly gave his orders.
All the team members immediately stopped smiling and became serious, instantly forming a formation. Hua Tianlin then used his mental power to probe the location of the Heavenly Demon Harp's appearance. Everyone tensed up. People from various factions on the mountain also tensed up. This mountain housed the "Dragon Group," the righteous ancient martial arts sects "Tianxin Pavilion" and "Zilin Sect," and the evil ancient martial arts sect "Demon Gate." Tensions were high among all factions, the air thick with the smell of gunpowder.
A moment later, the entire mountain trembled slightly, followed by a deafening roar and a beam of seven-colored light shooting into the sky. "The Heavenly Demon Harp has finally appeared! Be on alert! Prepare for battle! Scout number one, speed!" Hua Tianlin immediately issued the order. The number one stealth ability user quickly went into hiding and went to scout.
All factions also began rushing towards the location where the Heavenly Demon Harp had appeared. Hua Tianlin activated his mental detection and headed towards the location. The Heavenly Demon Harp had appeared in a cave. Within the cave, bursts of multicolored light emanated, and upon approaching, one could feel a powerful, oppressive aura of killing intent, making it difficult to breathe
."As expected of the Heavenly Demon Harp, the Six-Fingered Harp Demon used it to kill countless people back then. This aura is indeed powerful." Hua Tianlin sighed inwardly.
"Be careful, the chaos will begin as soon as the barrier disappears. Be extremely careful; if you get killed here, it's just bad luck, no one will save you, remember that," Hua Tianlin warned.
"It's disappeared, the Heavenly Demon Harp has appeared, charge!" Someone shouted, and everyone rushed into the cave. The chaotic battle began...
Chapter 2 The Great Chaos
With the appearance of the Heavenly Demon Harp, all forces rushed into the cave, but some didn't, because those in front were just cannon fodder; the real experts would make their move at the end.
"Captain, what should we do, go for it?" Number One asked.
"No, those in front are just cannon fodder; the real experts are at the end. When you can't hold them off, retreat quickly. I can escape on my own, don't worry about me, understand?" Hua Tianlin said to his team members.
"Yes, Captain." The five team members all knew their own limitations; without them as a burden, their captain could definitely escape.
"Ah!" With a scream, the chaotic battle began. First, a disciple of the Demonic Sect was killed by a disciple of the Heavenly Heart Pavilion, his head flying to the ground. Then, a group of Demonic Sect disciples and righteous sects began to fight each other.
Swords and blades flashed wildly, and the clanging of weapons clashed constantly. Some disciples with slightly higher cultivation levels rushed towards the cave.
A Demonic Sect expert rushed into the arena. Seeing that the Demonic Sect disciples were at a disadvantage, the expert could no longer restrain himself. He had spent a lot of time and energy training these disciples, and he couldn't let them die so tragically.
"Black Demon Soars to the Sky!" a Demonic Sect expert shouted. Immediately, black energy emanated from his body. As soon as the black energy touched the righteous sect disciples, they were corrupted by the black energy.
"Hmph, Black Demon, you only know how to bully the juniors. Take my move!" Heavenly Heart Palm! A Heavenly Heart Pavilion expert saw the Demonic Sect expert make his move and joined the battle.
"Boom!" The black energy collided with the Heavenly Heart Palm technique of the Heavenly Heart Pavilion expert, producing a deafening roar. Dust billowed up, and the surrounding trees were shattered. "Number One, go into the cave to investigate," Hua Tianlin said to Number One upon seeing this.
"Yes," Number One replied, then entered stealth mode and quickly rushed into the cave. Another expert from the Demonic Sect suddenly sensed someone entering the cave, and a palm print covered in black energy struck the cave entrance.
"Hmph, ignorant," Hua Tianlin sneered upon seeing this, raising his hand to cast a mental technique. A shield formed from condensed mental energy blocked the cave entrance. The black energy palm print struck the shield immediately, and its internal energy was absorbed by the shield.
This was a mental technique created by Hua Tianlin, "Mental Shield," which could resist attacks of internal energy and absorb the internal energy in the opponent's moves. The demonic sect expert was horrified to see his internal energy neutralized; this person's cultivation was incredibly powerful.
The fighting continued in the upper cave, screams echoing from within. Blood and severed limbs were everywhere, the stench of blood thick and strong. Suddenly, the bloody smell seemed to be drawn into the cave, startling Hua Tianlin. Could it be the Heavenly Demon Harp?
Hua Tianlin pondered this, and the experts from other sects also noticed, wondering if the Heavenly Demon Harp was absorbing the blood. Seeing that time was running out, the demonic sect experts rushed forward, as did the righteous sect experts.
"Black Blood Palm!" a demonic sect expert shouted, unleashing a black and red palm print. A Purple Forest Sect expert yelled, "Purple Forest Palm!" The two palms collided with a deafening roar, killing some nearby disciples with the force of the impact.
"Go! Be careful, and remember teamwork," Hua Tianlin said to the remaining team members. The four team members immediately headed towards the cave, while Hua Tianlin rushed towards the battlefield of experts. He raised his hand and unleashed a "Spiritual Blade," a blade formed from spiritual energy hurtling towards a demonic sect expert.
Sensing the danger, the demonic sect expert dodged the attack, then turned to see Hua Tianlin. He raised his hand and unleashed a "Heavenly Demon Fist" followed by a "Spiritual Shield." Hua Tianlin's mind stirred, and his powerful spiritual energy instantly condensed into a spiritual shield, blocking the Heavenly Demon Fist's attack and absorbing its internal force. Then, Hua Tianlin used a move: "Spiritual Technique—Illusion." Hua Tianlin's purple eyes flashed instantly, and the opposing demonic sect expert was stunned, his mind reeling. Hua Tianlin wouldn't let this opportunity pass; he flashed in front of him, striking out with a palm, sending the man flying.
Chapter 3 The Heavenly Demon Harp Recognizes Its Master.
After Hua Tianlin sent his five team members into the cave, he charged at a demonic sect expert. Hua Tianlin and the expert engaged in battle, their attacks evenly matched. The demonic sect expert grew increasingly alarmed by the young man's strength.
After knocking the expert away, Hua Tianlin swiftly vanished, his speed imperceptible, and entered the cave. Once inside, Hua Tianlin used his spiritual power to locate the Heavenly Demon Harp. He quickly found it and rushed towards it.
Along the way, he casually eliminated several people, including members of the Heavenly Heart Pavilion and the demonic sect. Hua Tianlin had no good impression of these people and killed them on the spot. After a while, Hua Tianlin entered the place where the Heavenly Demon Harp was kept. As soon as he stepped inside, he felt a wave of murderous aura wash over him.
So he quickly used his mental energy to protect his mind and brain, and then sealed this area with his mental energy. This move was something Hua Tianlin had figured out himself, called "Mental Domain," but Hua Tianlin preferred to call it "God's Forbidden Zone."Once this move is used, the victim will be controlled.
After sealing off the area, Hua Tianlin protected his mind from the murderous aura and slowly walked to the stone platform, where a zither lay. The zither was entirely black and red, with six strings, and its design resembled the legendary Heavenly Demon Zither. The entire zither exuded a vast murderous aura, making it a very sinister instrument.
Hua Tianlin placed his hands on it, when suddenly, a strange change occurred. One of the strings of the Heavenly Demon Zither suddenly slashed at Hua Tianlin's hand, and blood immediately flowed from it, entering the zither. The Heavenly Demon Zither seemed to have found a delicious meal, relentlessly absorbing Hua Tianlin's blood, which terrified Hua Tianlin.
He tried to remove his hand, but he couldn't. "Damn it, I should have never touched this zither. Now I don't even know if it will drain my blood. I'm not married yet, I'm still a virgin! God, save me!" Hua Tianlin regretted it terribly.
Suddenly, Hua Tianlin sensed a fluctuation emanating from the Heavenly Demon Harp. Listening closely, he was startled to hear a voice from within: "Boy, I am the previous host of the Heavenly Demon Harp. You have been chosen as its current host. Every host has a mission to complete." Hua Tianlin was surprised to hear such words and cautiously asked, "What is my mission? What will be the punishment if I fail?" The voice from the Heavenly Demon Harp continued, "I don't know your mission, but I will teleport you there. Now you are the master of the Heavenly Demon Harp. Remember to complete your mission well, or you will face eternal damnation. Remember, remember! Go!" Before Hua Tianlin could react, he vanished. At
that moment, everyone outside stopped fighting and looked up at the cave. The oppressive aura emanating from the Heavenly Demon Harp had disappeared, meaning it had recognized its master, and their chance was over. Everyone rushed into the cave, and when they reached the place where the Heavenly Demon Harp was kept, it had indeed disappeared.
Everyone was stunned. So many people had died, and yet the Heavenly Demon Harp had been claimed as a master by someone else. No one knew who had the Heavenly Demon Harp. Everyone began to suspect each other, and then they started fighting again, all of them fighting each other with bloodshot eyes.
Where was Hua Tianlin, the culprit, at this moment? Hua Tianlin was currently in an unknown space, facing an old man. Upon seeing Hua Tianlin, the old man immediately scrutinized him thoroughly before slowly nodding. Hua
Tianlin, still somewhat dazed, suddenly realized an old man was watching him with a gaze as sharp as a wolf eyeing a rabbit, making him feel a chill run down his spine. "Um, old man, although I'm too handsome, too devastatingly beautiful, I don't like gay men. I like beautiful women." *Thump!* The old man smacked Hua Tianlin on the head. The old man glared at him and said, "You brat, I like beautiful women too. I'm not gay. Alright, kid, the Heavenly Demon Harp has chosen you this time, and I have high hopes for you. This time you're going to kill someone. Are you confident?" "Kill someone? As a model youth, I absolutely will not kill anyone." Hua Tianlin replied righteously. "Damn it, they dragged me here innocently, and without a word, they want me to kill someone? No way!" Hua Tianlin thought to himself.
Chapter 4 Ancient Anecdotes
After Hua Tianlin was brought to an unknown space by the mysterious old man, he received a mission from him: to kill someone. Hua Tianlin was filled with grief and indignation, and refused to do it no matter what.
"Boy, you have no choice in this. You've already been chosen as the master of the Heavenly Demon Harp. You can't refuse now, or you'll be punished by heaven and never have a chance to rise again," the mysterious old man said.
"What? Heavens! God! Please save me! How could a model young man like me kill someone? Kill whoever you want? I'll go chop him up!" Hua Tianlin, who had just been looking grief-stricken, suddenly changed his expression.
Hua Tianlin's ability to change his expression was truly divine; it could win an Oscar for face-changing! It was truly astonishing!
"Alright, let me tell you something first. In the primordial era, there was a great war between the demons and witches. The demons were led by Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun, while the witches had the Twelve Ancestral Witches. Those battles were truly earth-shattering and awe-inspiring, with both sides suffering losses." The old man seemed to be savoring something as he continued, "Donghuang Taiyi, one of the demon leaders at the time, teleported his avatar to the later era through space at the last moment. This time, you are to kill Donghuang Taiyi's avatar." "What? Good heavens, sir, did you forget to take your medicine this morning? You're from a mental hospital, and you want me to kill Donghuang Taiyi? Am I just asking for death? He could kill me with a single finger. Am I going to throw my life away?" Hua Tianlin shouted as if his tail had been stepped on.
"Hehe, calm down, calm down. It's nothing serious. It's just an avatar. I believe in you." The old man chuckled.
"What the hell? He's just an avatar? He's got quite the nerve. They say even a starved camel is bigger than a horse, so even if he's just an avatar, he's still incredibly powerful. No way, this is suicide!" Hua Tianlin muttered.
"If I could go, I would, but reality is cruel. We can't enter that place, or our souls will be annihilated. That's why I asked you to go," the old man explained to Hua Tianlin.
"No, you have to give me something to protect myself. I don't want to be killed before I even see Donghuang Taiyi!" Hua Tianlin knew that not going meant death, but going was too dangerous, so he had to ask for something in return.
"Hmm, alright, I was going to give you something anyway. What else do you want?" the old man nodded.
"What is it?" Hua Tianlin asked.
"I was going to give you a sword, an ancient divine sword!" the old man said.
"Oh? It's not the Xuanyuan Sword, is it?" Hua Tianlin said.
"Hehe, you'll find out soon. Tell me what you want, my time is almost up," the old man said.
"I want to enhance my mental strength, ideally to the point of mental immunity, and maybe even get some powerful martial arts techniques," Hua Tianlin said, seemingly offering a bargain.
"Cough cough, what? You brat, you want mental immunity and you need a supreme technique? Holy crap!" the old man exclaimed, swearing.
"Well, if you won't let me, I won't go. Are you in or not? Tell me quickly, I'm in a hurry, there are still many women in this world waiting for me to favor!" Hua Tianlin said.
"You win, brat," the old man said helplessly. He had no choice but to give in to Hua Tianlin. With a flick of his wrist, a ball of light shot into Hua Tianlin's brain.
"Hmph, hurry up and go, remember your mission." The old man kicked Hua Tianlin away, his voice still echoing in Hua Tianlin's ears.
"Ah...you old bastard, you're ruthless; by the way, I still don't know where I'm going, where am I?" Hua Tianlin said after snapping out of his daze, but the only answer he received was falling from the sky, a free fall ensued.
"Sigh, I hope you can complete your mission and kill Donghuang Taiyi's clone!" the old man said, watching Hua Tianlin fall.
Chapter 5 Time Travel!
When Hua Tianlin was kicked off the sky by the mysterious old man, he cursed inwardly, "Damn it, how dare you kick me, I'll draw a circle and curse you!" Hua Tianlin fell along the time tunnel, which he didn't know when it would end, so he decided to check on the Heavenly Demon Harp first.
Hua Tianlin used his mental technique to observe his dantian and found that the Heavenly Demon Harp was immersed in his dantian. Hua Tianlin slowly infused his mental power into the Heavenly Demon Harp.
With a soft "buzz," Hua Tianlin felt a surge of energy enter his brain. It was the Heavenly Demon Harp speaking! Hua Tianlin was astonished.
He could hear the harp's joy in its voice, as if it were greeting him. A thought struck Hua Tianlin, and he sent a brainwave back to the harp.
Another "buzz" echoed, and Hua Tianlin sensed the harp's affection for him. The two, man and harp, began to converse. Hua Tianlin also learned the "Three Forms of Demonic Sound" from the harp. These "Three Forms of Demonic Sound" seemed designed for him. The strongest was "Demon Sound—Purgatory," a terrifying, absolute area-of-effect attack. Hua Tianlin had previously only been able to attack enemies with mental techniques.
Now, with the divine weapon, the Heavenly Demon Harp, he was on a completely different level. Combined with the harp's unique skills, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement; finally, he had the right to be arrogant.
Hua Tianlin suddenly remembered that the old man had given him some benefits, so he began searching his memory for anything the old man had given him. What he saw made him cry out in disbelief. Hua Tianlin
discovered that his mental power cultivation was simply monstrous, enhanced more than tenfold! Now, Hua Tianlin was practically immune to mental attacks. "The old man really didn't lie to me, hahahahaha!"Looking at the other items, he found a footwork technique called "Ghost Shadow Step." "This is too powerful! Mastering it to its peak will make you invisible and unpredictable, like a ghost! Old man, you're too good! Hehehe, I won't be caught stealing from beautiful women anymore, hahahaha!" Hua Tianlin fantasized for a moment, then quickly calmed himself. Seeing that the time tunnel seemed endless, he decided to cultivate these techniques. He entered a meditative state and began practicing "Ghost Shadow Step" and mental techniques in his mind.
"Ghost Shadow Step" emphasizes the combination of body movement and footwork, divided into dodge, avoidance, concealment, and ghostly movement. First, he practiced how to dodge, then how to conceal, and finally, his body would become as elusive as a ghost—it was simply the strongest footwork technique!
Hua Tianlin's mental techniques had always been his pride and joy. His mental techniques were almost unmatched. Just his "Mental Shield" alone was incredibly powerful; this shield could absorb the enemy's internal energy to neutralize the attack.
The most commonly used techniques are "Spirit Blade" and "Illusion," both of which have now been enhanced, making them even more powerful. Hua Tianlin can now launch five Spirit Blades consecutively, and the Illusion effect lasts much longer.
After an unknown amount of time, Hua Tianlin finally mastered both the Spirit Technique and Ghost Step, reaching an incredibly powerful level. "Donghuang Taiyi, come on, let me kill you with one punch!" Hua Tianlin shouted inwardly. "
By the way, the old man didn't tell me where I'm going to travel to. I wonder if there are many beauties. Hehe, beauties, I'm coming, hahaha." Hua Tianlin chuckled slyly.
At this moment, the time tunnel finally ended. Hua Tianlin emerged from the time tunnel only to tragically find himself still in the sky, now falling from the sky. "God, stop messing with me! I don't want to die! Beauties, I'm coming..." Hua Tianlin cried out in despair.
Chapter 6 Yan Kingdom's Feixue Pavilion
While Hua Tianlin was still wailing, the Heavenly Demon Harp within his body suddenly flew out. Hua Tianlin immediately carried the Heavenly Demon Harp on his back; this harp could protect its master. Then, Hua Tianlin noticed rows of houses.
Closer, closer, closer still. "Boom!" "Ah!" Hua Tianlin crashed into a house, letting out a loud cry as he fell to the ground.
Inside the house where Hua Tianlin had fallen, groups of people were enjoying music and dance. Above the house hung a plaque that read "Feixue Pavilion."That's right, dear readers, don't be surprised, it's "Feixue Pavilion," and the peerless beauty "Xue Nu" is a dancer in Feixue Pavilion. On the stage, a peerless beauty in a sky-blue dress is dancing gracefully.
Everyone is immersed in this peerless beauty's dance. The melodious and beautiful music continues to play, and the beauty on the stage is dancing. How beautiful it is! The beauty is like a fairy who has descended to earth.
The beauty has snow-white and delicate skin, a slender figure, a willow waist, delicate eyebrows, a pair of clear and beautiful eyes, long eyelashes fluttering, a small and delicate nose, and cherry-red lips. She looks so good that you want to take a bite.
As everyone is immersed in this beautiful music and peerless dance, a shout comes from the sky. Then, at the same time as everyone is shocked, a figure falls from the roof and lands right on the beauty on the stage.
A coincidence then occurred. Hua Tianlin kissed the beautiful woman on the stage. He felt a cool, delicate sensation on his lips and instinctively licked them.
"Ah!" A scream rang out, jolting Hua Tianlin awake from his blissful reverie. Opening his eyes, he was stunned and speechless. He found himself on top of a fairy, who was glaring angrily at him.
Hua Tianlin quickly pulled himself off the woman and stood up, staring blankly at her. She was like a fairy fallen to earth, a fairy not of this world.
At this moment, everyone in the audience recovered from their shock and instantly became furious. No one could believe that their fairy had been kissed by the man on the stage. Everyone stared intently at Hua Tianlin, their eyes seeming to want to devour him.
Hua Tianlin, however, was still staring at the beautiful woman on the stage. The woman, too, was glaring at him, a surge of anger rising within her. "That man actually kissed me! How awful! A man actually kissed me!" she thought, momentarily stunned.
Just then, a commotion erupted below the stage. Hua Tianlin turned to see dozens of soldiers appear in the room, their weapons pointed at him. Then, four men carried in a sedan chair, upon which sat a richly dressed man.
"Ah, it's him!" the woman beside Hua Tianlin exclaimed, covering her mouth in surprise. She then whispered to him, "Hurry, Yan Chunjun is here. He'll definitely kill you." The woman didn't know why she was warning Hua Tianlin;
a voice within her compelled her to do so. Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin muttered, "Yan Chunjun? Could it be... could it be him, the one who stole Xue Nu? Then the beauty on stage is Xue Nu? Damn it, this is Qin's Moon!" Recovering from his surprise, Hua Tianlin, hearing the beauty's reminder, couldn't help but tease, "What, you've fallen for me? You'd definitely fall for someone as handsome as me. But don't worry, my martial arts are very powerful." The beauty, annoyed, retorted, "Hmph, vulgar and shameless!" Actually, she immediately regretted her words; she wasn't usually like this. Why was she acting like this today? Could it be...? "Impossible, I wouldn't..."
Hua Tianlin had no idea what the beautiful woman was thinking. At this moment, the richly dressed man sat down in front of Hua Tianlin and angrily said to him, "Who are you? Do you know what a terrible crime you've committed? Guards, seize him!"
Chapter 7 You Are My Woman
Yan Chunjun gave the order, and dozens of soldiers rushed forward with weapons. Hua Tianlin glanced at Yan Chunjun, his handsome face unchanged, a wicked smile playing on his lips.
Hua Tianlin turned to the beautiful woman on the stage and said, "Beautiful lady, what's your name?" Hua Tianlin's words seemed to have a magical power, and the beautiful woman involuntarily answered, "My name is Xue Nu." As soon as she finished answering, Xue Nu covered her cherry-like mouth, looking at Hua Tianlin in surprise.
"Hehe, remember my name is Hua Tianlin, your husband, you will be my woman for life, hehehe." Hua Tianlin was overjoyed. He hadn't guessed wrong; such a stunningly beautiful woman was definitely Xue Nu.
"What nonsense are you spouting? Be careful Yan Chunjun kills you, hmph." Xue Nu felt both ashamed and angry. "Hmph, what's so great about him? He's just too handsome, hmph, you big bad guy, how dare you kiss me." Xue Nu was also puzzled. Why did she usually feel such disgust towards other men, but now she couldn't feel any disgust towards Hua Tianlin? And why were the other sisters looking at him like that?
"Hmph, come on, you ants, let me teach you a lesson." Hua Tianlin flashed away, then activated his spiritual power. Several soldiers rushed in front of Hua Tianlin, about to attack, when suddenly they saw a purple light flash in Hua Tianlin's eyes.
The purple light flashed and then the soldiers froze, their eyes glazed over, their weapons falling to the ground, as if they had been frozen in place.
"Huh? What's going on? Hurry up and grab him! Quick, you bunch of idiots!" Yan Chunjun shouted at the dazed soldiers in front of Hua Tianlin, his expression ferocious, his eyes blazing with fury as he stared intently at Hua Tianlin, as if he wanted to devour him.
"Hmph, Spirit Blade," Hua Tianlin coldly uttered, and then several transparent blades condensed at his fingertips, slicing through the air towards the soldiers. "Ah, ah!" Screams rang out as the soldiers were struck by Hua Tianlin's Spirit Blade.
The Spirit Blade's primary effect is mental damage, causing psychological harm that is difficult to heal. The reason those soldiers were dazed was because they had been affected by Hua Tianlin's illusion; the damage from Hua Tianlin's mental techniques increases with the increase of his mental strength.
In the blink of an eye, Hua Tianlin defeated Yan Chunjun's soldiers. The crowd below stared at him in astonishment, some women gazing at him with undisguised adoration, even Xue Nu on the stage showed a hint of admiration in her eyes. Hua Tianlin's
eyes darted around, and in a flash, he pulled Xue Nu into his arms, whispering in her ear, "How was it? Isn't your husband amazing? I told you you're my woman, hehe." Xue Nu struggled fiercely as soon as Hua Tianlin embraced her; her pure and innocent body had never been held by a man before. But no matter how she struggled, it was futile. Hearing Hua Tianlin's words only fueled her shame and indignation.
However, Xue Nu suddenly sensed a captivating aura emanating from Hua Tianlin. Upon smelling it, she involuntarily stopped struggling and slumped into his arms. But seeing Hua Tianlin's teasing gaze, she felt a surge of shame and indignation, turning her head away.
It was actually Hua Tianlin's doing; this tactic was specifically designed for women. His scent, once inhaled, would cause women to unconsciously develop feelings for him. What neither Hua Tianlin nor Xue Nu knew was that Xue Nu's unusual attraction to Hua Tianlin was also due to his spiritual power.
Hua Tianlin's spiritual power had reached its peak, allowing it to radiate outwards, producing unexpected effects on women. They would unconsciously develop feelings for him, and once they smelled his captivating scent, they would slowly succumb, eventually falling in love with him and remaining faithful.
Hua Tianlin grinned wickedly at everyone below the stage and said, "From today onwards, Xue Nu is my woman. If any other toads try to eat swan meat, don't blame me for being ruthless. I'll make them wish they were dead. Remember that." As he spoke, Hua Tianlin tightened his grip on Xue Nu's arm, declaring to everyone.
"Ah!" Everyone below the stage stared in astonishment at the monstrous Hua Tianlin, their hearts churning with turbulent waves. "Is this guy crazy? How dare he try to steal Yan Chunjun's woman? Isn't he courting death?" ...
Chapter 8 Xue Nu's Heart
After subduing the dozens of soldiers, Hua Tianlin flashed in front of Yan Chunjun. Yan Chunjun was immediately terrified and screamed, "Please, spare me! I was blind to your greatness! Spare my life!" "Hmph, trash. Xue Nu is my woman. Remember that." Hua Tianlin looked at Yan Chunjun's pathetic state and said loudly.
"Yes, yes, I remember." Yan Chunjun replied with his head down, but a cold glint flashed in his eyes as he thought to himself, "I'll deal with you properly after I get away.
" "Get lost." Hua Tianlin sneered.
"Yes, yes, I'm leaving." Yan Chunjun then quickly led his men away. At this moment, Xue Nu walked up to Hua Tianlin and said, "You'd better leave quickly. Yan Chunjun won't let you go. He'll bring more people to kill you soon." Xue Nu didn't know what she was thinking. She didn't know why she couldn't help but remind him. Could it be that she had really fallen in love with him? Didn't she say she wouldn't love men? Why?
Hua Tianlin teased, "Are you worried about me? I'm the best in the world. I don't care about those people." "Hmph, who's fallen in love with you? You'd better leave quickly, don't let me see you." Xue Nu sneered.
"Hehe, I won't leave. I've said you're my woman, and you'll be for life. Don't even think about escaping. I also know Yan Chunjun has always wanted to take you by force. Come with me, I'll protect you and cherish you," Hua Tianlin said affectionately.
"Hmph, men's words are all unreliable. Aren't they all just after my beauty?" Xue Nu felt a sweet warmth in her heart upon hearing Hua Tianlin's affectionate words. Xue Nu knew that Yan Chunjun had been eyeing her for a long time, and she would be taken by him sooner or later.
Xue Nu also thought that if she were taken by Yan Chunjun, she might as well marry the man in front of her. He was not only skilled in martial arts but also a good person. Besides, he had already kissed and embraced her, so she had no choice but to marry him.
Hua Tianlin looked at Xue Nu's expression and knew that his mental power was working. He had hooked this woman, and with a little more effort, he could take her. Hehehehe.
"No, you can't condemn all men. I truly love you, believe me," Hua Tianlin said, grabbing Xue Nu's hand.
"Ah, let go!" Xue Nu was suddenly grabbed by Hua Tianlin, feeling a surge of shame and indignation.
"Do you believe me? Besides, you have no choice but to marry me. I've told everyone you're my woman, and you can't go back on your word." Hua Tianlin chuckled.
Hua Tianlin slowly released his spiritual power, and Xue Nu suddenly felt an even more captivating aura emanating from him than before. She was completely infatuated and slowly became intoxicated.
Hua Tianlin looked at Xue Nu, the ice beauty from Qin's Moon, now lying in his arms, and a sense of pride welled up within him. He tightened his grip on Xue Nu, nestled in her silvery-white hair, and slowly inhaled its fragrance.
The two were like a golden couple, embracing each other, their hearts tightly intertwined. Feelings can be complex or simple; they can develop in a few days or in an instant—it's a mysterious thing.
"Alright, don't linger in my embrace. There will be many more opportunities in the future. I will take you away from here, away from Yan Chunjun." After embracing for a while, Hua Tianlin teased.
"Pah, shameless! Who's lingering?" Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Xue Nu seemed to wake from a dream, her face burning red, her heart filled with shame and indignation. "How could I have ended up in his arms? But he's so quiet and charming." Thinking of this, Xue Nu's face flushed even more.
This made Hua Tianlin stunned. Xue Nu was already a stunning beauty, but now, with the blush on her face, she was even more beautiful, a beauty that couldn't be described in words. Seeing Hua
Tianlin staring at her in a daze, Xue Nu felt a sweet warmth in her heart. Being looked at and adored by the person she loved was a very happy thing. Xue Nu finally realized that she had fallen in love with this man she had only met a short time ago. "Is this love?" Xue Nu thought to herself.
Chapter 9 A Song of Heartbreak, A Thousand People Lose Their Lives (Part 1)
After accepting Hua Tianlin's advances, Xue Nu prepared to leave Fei Xue Pavilion with him. Just as the two were deeply in love, trouble came. Yan Chunjun led his army to surround Fei Xue Pavilion.
"Tianlin, what should we do? Yan Chunjun won't let us go!" Xue Nu said anxiously to Hua Tianlin after hearing the news.
"Hehe, it's alright, do you trust your husband?" Hua Tianlin said. It was Hua
Tianlin who first coined the term "husband." When Hua Tianlin asked Xue Nu to call him "husband," she asked in confusion what it meant. Hua Tianlin explained, "Husband means husband. Calling someone 'husband' means we'll grow old together like an old couple." Xue Nu was deeply moved by Hua Tianlin's explanation. Alas, women in love have zero IQ; whatever a man says is right. That's what women in love are like!
"Yes, I'll support whatever you do, my husband. I'll believe in you. Even if I die, I'll die with you," Xue Nu said emotionally, embracing Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin slapped Xue Nu's buttocks and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Even if I die, I won't let you die. Besides, you have to believe in my strength. I'm a powerful man." "Ah, you're so naughty," Xue Nu said shyly. Hua Tianlin was stunned by Xue Nu's shy appearance, thinking, "Is this still the same ice beauty? No wonder they say women in love can't be judged by ordinary standards." After Hua Tianlin's "training," Xue Nu's heart was now completely devoted to him, and she didn't want to be separated from him for a moment. This was inseparable from the influence of Hua Tianlin's skills as a seasoned lover and her own mental strength.Hua Tianlin's spiritual power was like opium; once a woman became addicted, she would never betray him, her heart would hold no one else, and she would obey him in everything, like an incredibly docile kitten. Hua Tianlin lifted Xue Nu's chin and said, "Give your husband a lucky kiss, and he'll have fighting spirit." Xue Nu's face immediately flushed red, making Hua Tianlin's heart itch. Before Xue Nu could resist, he lowered his head and kissed her cherry-like lips.

"Mmm..." Before Xue Nu could react, Hua Tianlin kissed her, leaving only soft moans. At first, she resisted, but under Hua Tianlin's masterful kissing skills, she gradually gave up. Her hands slowly wrapped around Hua Tianlin's neck, and
they passionately kissed. This French-style wet kiss lasted for several minutes before finally ending. A strand of saliva clung to their lips. Xue Nu gave Hua Tianlin a shy glare, then buried her head in his chest. Hua Tianlin just smiled awkwardly, and the two embraced, enjoying their lovemaking.
Suddenly, footsteps came from downstairs, startling Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu awake. Xue Nu looked at Hua Tianlin with some worry. Hua Tianlin gave her a reassuring smile, patted her head, and lightly kissed her forehead before turning and walking downstairs.
With a creak, the door to the Snow Maiden's room on the second floor opened, and an incomparably handsome young man carrying a zither on his back walked out. Immediately, Hua Tianlin saw hundreds of soldiers pointing weapons at him in the Fei Xue Pavilion, and hundreds more surrounding the pavilion.
Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly at the soldiers downstairs, but his gaze fell on Yan Chunjun, who was sitting in a sedan chair in the distance. A cold glint flashed in his captivating, bewitching purple eyes. "Since you're courting death, I'll grant your wish. I'll make an example of you. I'll use you to test my zither skills. I hope you can withstand it, hehehe."
Chapter 10: A Song That Shatters Souls, A Thousand People Die (Part 2)
Upon seeing Hua Tianlin emerge from the Snow Maiden's room, Yan Chunjun's expression immediately changed drastically. Yan Chunjun had always harbored feelings for the Snow Maiden, regarding her as a forbidden object of lust. Now, seeing Hua Tianlin actually come out of the Snow Maiden's room, he thought of some unpleasant things.
"Hmph, what's your name? You won't leave here alive today!" Yan Chunjun shouted angrily.
"Oh, isn't this the same dog from this morning? How dare you come back? Remember, my name is Hua Tianlin. Xue Nu is my woman, don't even think about hitting on her again." Hua Tianlin deliberately spoke loudly, trying to provoke Yan Chunjun.
Just as Hua Tianlin expected, Yan Chunjun's face changed drastically upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, turning as red as a pig's liver. His hands trembled as he pointed at Hua Tianlin, finally managing to utter a few words: "Kill him, kill him! Cut him to pieces!" Upon hearing Yan Chunjun's words, all the soldiers immediately grabbed their weapons and charged towards Hua Tianlin. In an instant, the battle began. Hua Tianlin stretched out his hands, and four blades formed from his spiritual energy appeared, swiftly slashing towards the soldiers with a "whoosh."
"Ahhh!" Several screams rang out as a few soldiers were killed by the spiritual blades, but more soldiers continued to charge forward, showing no fear of Hua Tianlin.
"Charge! Charge! Kill him!" Yan Chunjun shouted from below. The soldiers charged even more fiercely.
"Hmph, courting death, don't blame me." Hua Tianlin snorted coldly and said ruthlessly.
Hua Tianlin took down the zither from his back, and after opening the cloth, a completely black zither appeared before everyone's eyes. Hua Tianlin gently plucked the strings, and suddenly he seemed to feel a fluctuation from the Heavenly Demon Zither.
It felt like a greeting; Hua Tianlin felt as if he had merged with the Heavenly Demon Zither, a feeling of flesh and blood connecting them, indescribably magical.
Hua Tianlin slowly poured his spiritual power into the Heavenly Demon Zither, and amidst the puzzled gazes of the crowd, he slowly began to pluck, and waves of sound flew out, the sound of the Heavenly Demon Zither echoing in everyone's ears.
Suddenly, the music changed, and a sound slowly emerged, a sound as if emanating from the deepest hell. All the soldiers froze, then began to tremble and convulse, slowly clutching their heads in excruciating pain.
"Ah, ah, ah, ah…" Gradually, as the music continued, the soldiers' pain intensified, their screams echoing in waves, chilling everyone to the bone.
This was the "Demon Sound—Purgatory," one of the Three Demonic Sounds. This move could produce a demonic sound from the deepest hell, stirring up the most terrifying and painful memories within, making life worse than death, slowly driving people mad, and robbing them of their will to live.
Those who heard the demonic sound were immediately overwhelmed by memories, immersed in agony. Slowly, everyone began to grab their weapons and attack those around them like madmen. Blood gushed out, screams rang out, and severed limbs flew everywhere.
A nauseating stench of blood filled the air, permeating the entire space. Hua Tianlin's hands continued to play the demonic music relentlessly, the frenzied slaughter continuing. After a few minutes, the battle ended; no one survived, not even Yan Chunjun, who had been hacked to pieces.
The Feixue Pavilion was littered with severed limbs and blood, rivers of blood staining the ground a sea of crimson. The stench of blood permeated the air, making it feel like a terrifying infernal hell—this was the power and horror of the "Demonic Music—Purgatory."
Hua Tianlin didn't even glance at the corpses on the ground. He carefully wrapped his zither again, slung it over his shoulder, and turned to walk towards Xue Nu's room…
Chapter 11 Escape, Victory Seven. After killing Yan Chunjun and the others, Hua Tianlin immediately returned to Xue Nu's room. Xue Nu remained inside, a decision Hua Tianlin had made her do, fearing she would be disgusted by the sight.
"Tianlin, how are you? Are you hurt? What's the situation outside?" As soon as Hua Tianlin entered, Xue Nu hurriedly grabbed him and asked, checking him for injuries.
Looking at Xue Nu, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of warmth in his heart. He was an orphan, only the previous leader of the Dragon Group cared for him and raised him. He wondered if the leader would be heartbroken to hear of his death.
Hua Tianlin hugged Xue Nu tightly, gently kissing her smooth forehead, and said, "It's alright, I've taken care of them. Now pack your things, I'll take you away from here." "Okay, I know. Wherever we go, as long as I'm with you, that's fine," Xue Nu obediently replied.
Hua Tianlin felt nothing after the carnage; only a kind of excitement, a thrill of blood. Before transmigrating, he had carried out many killing missions in the Dragon Group, which honed his skills.
Soon, Xue Nu finished packing, taking only a few clothes and some silver. Hua Tianlin then led Xue Nu on their escape, their destination being the Mo family.
"Let's go. The journey might be turbulent, but I will protect you well," Hua Tianlin said to Xue Nu. He also knew that Xue Nu was only twenty years old, and the story wouldn't begin for another four years, giving them four years to prepare.
"Hmm, husband, can you teach me martial arts? I don't want you to protect me all the time, and I don't want to be a burden to you," Xue Nu asked softly.
"Hmm? What are you saying? It's only natural for a husband to protect his wife. If you want to learn, I can teach you some martial arts for self-defense," Hua Tianlin said, pinching Xue Nu's delicate nose.
"Hmm, that way I can help my husband kill bad guys," Xue Nu said happily. Hua Tianlin looked at Xue Nu's girlish demeanor and sighed inwardly. The renowned ice beauty—Xue Nu—was actually like this in front of him
."Let's go, someone should have reported to the authorities by now, and the pursuers should be here by now. Let's go to the Mo family." Hua Tianlin said, holding Xue Nu's fair and smooth hand.
The two then set off on horseback, hurrying along the way, dealing with some pursuers along the way, and not encountering any particularly powerful experts.
On this day, Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu were traveling when suddenly a man appeared before them. A large, wide sword was stuck in the ground in front of him, clearly indicating hostility. Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu stopped their horses and stared intently at the man.
"You are Hua Tianlin? The Deadly Qin Demon—Hua Tianlin?" the man asked, looking up.
"That's me. Who are you? What brings you here? I haven't heard of you before," Hua Tianlin replied. It was obvious he was after them.
"Hehehe, my name is Sheng Qi. Have you heard of me?" the man sneered.
"The Black Swordsman—Sheng Qi? So the sword in front of you is the Giant Sword?" Hua Tianlin was startled. Sheng Qi was one of the hidden masters in Qin's Moon, though his details were unclear, but he remained calm.
"Oh, hehehe, someone still remembers me? Do you know why I'm here?" Sheng Qi said.
"Xue'er, go to the side, I'll deal with him. Come on, let me witness the power of the Giant Sword." Hua Tianlin first said to Xue Nu beside him, then to Sheng Qi.
Chapter 12 Battle Against the Black Swordsman Sheng Qi
Xue Nu had no choice but to obediently go to the side to watch the battle. After seeing Xue Nu leave, Hua Tianlin felt relieved. After all, he didn't know Sheng Qi's strength, and this battle was unavoidable.
"Come on, I'll take your Giant Sword. This zither is called—Heavenly Demon Zither." Hua Tianlin said, holding the Heavenly Demon Zither in his hand.
"Hahahaha, good, I like it. This sword is called—Giant Sword." Sheng Qi laughed loudly after hearing Hua Tianlin's words.
"Come on, let me witness the strength of a master." Hua Tianlin's figure flashed, creating distance between himself and Sheng Qi. Then, he raised his hand and plucked the strings of the zither, and an invisible blade attacked Sheng Qi.
"Alright, you're qualified to fight me." Sheng Qi laughed heartily upon seeing Hua Tianlin's casual move. Sheng Qi raised his hand and swung his sword, unleashing a powerful sword aura.
"Boom!" Sheng Qi's sword aura collided with Hua Tianlin's blade, producing a loud sound. Hua Tianlin had made an initial assessment; this Sheng Qi was very strong, possessing high strength, while he himself seemed quite weak.
Hua Tianlin flicked his wrist a few more times, and several more blade auras attacked Sheng Qi. Sheng Qi remained fearless, "swish, swish," dispersing the blade auras with a few sword strikes. Then, Sheng Qi charged forward quickly, shouting, "Take this! Giant Shattering Slash!"
Hua Tianlin saw a sword aura strike towards him. The powerful aura emanating from this move made Hua Tianlin's heart tighten. He swiftly used the Ghost Shadow Step, his movements quickening, and dodged the attack in an instant.
"Bang!" Sheng Qi's sword struck the ground with a deafening roar, sending dirt flying everywhere. The powerful aftershocks of the sword energy spread outwards—a truly formidable and devastating move.
"Take this, Ten Thousand Demon Soldiers!" Hua Tianlin shouted, rapidly channeling his spiritual energy into the Heavenly Demon Harp. With a swift flick of his fingers, a series of melodies filled the air, and the sky slowly darkened, enveloping the two figures
in darkness. A constant booming sound filled the air. Sheng Qi was greatly alarmed; this move was incredibly powerful, its sheer force alone formidable. This was a move from the Heavenly Demon Harp, unleashed with all its might, its power immense.
The dark clouds thickened further. "Roar, roar!" Suddenly, a deafening roar erupted. The Heavenly Demon Harp itself emitted a roar, followed by countless skeletal demon soldiers charging forth with weapons—a scene beyond description.
Seeing this, Sheng Qi shouted, "Giant Sword Mountain-Shattering Strike!" A powerful aura emanated from him, and then the Giant Sword in his hand flashed with light, unleashing a massive sword aura that roared towards the skeleton demon soldiers. Both sides were preparing their final blow.
"Boom boom boom!" The sword aura kicked up dust and collided with Hua Tianlin's skeleton demon soldiers, creating a deafening roar. Explosions resounded, crushing the surrounding trees in the shockwave. Anyone witnessing this scene would be awestruck.
The point of impact kicked up clouds of dust, leaving a large crater in the middle. But Hua Tianlin's skeleton demon soldiers didn't stop; some continued to charge towards Sheng Qi. "Roar roar roar!" The demon soldiers roared, slashing wildly with their swords.
Sheng Qi, having unleashed that attack, had no strength left to fight. That move was his strongest killing blow. Sheng Qi could only watch helplessly as the demon soldiers charged towards him, his heart filled with despair. He couldn't help but regret coming to kill him.
Sheng Qi closed his eyes, shouting "Ah..." "Boom!" The demonic soldiers collided with Sheng Qi, who let out a scream. The hidden master, the Black Swordsman Sheng Qi, had fallen, and the Giant Sword was now in Hua Tianlin's hands.
"It seems my strength is still too weak," Hua Tianlin sighed inwardly. He turned and walked towards the Snow Maiden's location, and the two continued on their way...
Chapter 13 Taking Down the Snow
Maiden (Part 1) After his battle with the Black Swordsman Sheng Qi, Hua Tianlin realized that strength was paramount, so he needed to work hard to improve it. However, Hua Tianlin had been slightly injured while using the "Thousands of Demonic Soldiers" technique from the Heavenly Demon Harp.
"Tianlin, are you alright?" The Snow Maiden asked anxiously as Hua Tianlin approached.
"Hehehe, it's nothing, just a minor injury," Hua Tianlin said with a smile, not wanting the Snow Maiden to worry.
"Let's go find an inn to rest," Hua Tianlin said. The two rode quickly forward, and after a while, they finally found an inn and went inside to rest.
"Waiter, bring two rooms and some food and wine," Hua Tianlin said to the innkeeper.
"Wait, bring... bring one room," Xue Nu suddenly whispered.
"Hmm?" Hua Tianlin looked at Xue Nu, somewhat puzzled. But when Xue Nu saw Hua Tianlin's questioning gaze, her face flushed slightly. "Fool," she muttered before quickly going to the room.
"Hmm? Could it be... Oh..." Seeing Xue Nu's expression, Hua Tianlin thought for a moment and finally understood. So that's what it was... Hua Tianlin quickly went to the room.
That evening, after dinner, Xue Nu went to take a bath first, while Hua Tianlin sat cross-legged on the bed and began to slowly regulate his breathing and heal his injuries. In fact, no one knew that besides being an S-class ability user, Hua Tianlin was also a master of ancient martial arts.
Ancient martial arts, or martial arts masters, were the focus in the original world. The Dragon Group was the superpower group, and the Tiger Group was the ancient martial arts group. Hua Tianlin had always hidden his secret of cultivating both superpowers and ancient martial arts, but now he no longer needed to.
Gathering his inner energy in his dantian, the internal force there immediately began to surge throughout his body, slowly repairing his injuries. After several cycles, his injuries gradually improved. He slowly opened his eyes, only to find the Snow Maiden standing before him, staring at him.
The beauty had just emerged from her bath, radiating an even more breathtaking aura, her silver-white hair tightly bound...Pressed against the snow woman's smooth back, clad in a thin garment that perfectly revealed her alluring figure, Hua Tianlin stared, momentarily stunned.
He pulled her into his arms, resting his chin on her shoulder, and whispered in her ear, "You're playing with fire, you know? Be careful, or I might just devour you." The snow woman trembled slightly as Hua Tianlin embraced her, especially at his breath on her ear, which made her tremble even more. She felt a surge of intoxication from his aura.
The Snow Maiden said shyly yet firmly, "I'm just seducing you. Tonight I'm going to give myself to you. I'm so scared. I'm afraid this is all a dream, and when I wake up you won't be by my side anymore. Especially today, when you were fighting with someone else, I was even more afraid." Hearing the Snow Maiden's words, Hua Tianlin felt a mix of emotions. He hugged her tightly and asked, "Are you really not going to regret it? Do you understand me? Do you know my past?" "I don't care. I only know I love you. I don't care about your past. Even if you have other women, I don't care. I just want you to love me forever." The Snow Maiden shook her head firmly.
"Then I'll tell you, from now on, I, Hua Tianlin, will never betray you, or I'll die a horrible death." Hua Tianlin swore to the Snow Maiden.
The Snow Maiden covered Hua Tianlin's mouth and glared at him, "Don't say that! Even if you die, I won't live on. I'll die with you, a pair of ghost lovers." After saying that, she nestled in Hua Tianlin's arms.
Chapter 14 Pushing Down the Snow Maiden (Part 2)
Hua Tianlin embraced the Snow Maiden and slowly walked towards the bed. The two fell onto the bed
, and Hua Tianlin kissed the Snow Maiden's cherry-like lips. The Snow Maiden had never kissed a man before, so she was somewhat awkward. Hua Tianlin slowly intertwined his tongue with hers. His lustful hands slowly slipped inside the Snow Maiden's underwear, reaching her breasts, grasping and kneading her high, firm breasts, playing with them to his heart's content. His left hand slid over her back muscles to her firm, round, plump, and warm buttocks.
Hua Tianlin gently caressed this peerless beauty's body, enjoying every beautiful aspect of the Snow Maiden. Her youthful skin was fragrant, tender, smooth, and incredibly firm, making Hua Tianlin deeply intoxicated, unable to extricate himself.
The two entwined together, and Hua Tianlin slowly removed all their clothes, revealing the Snow Maiden's exquisite body, a surge of desire slowly burning within him. Xue Nu, always cold and aloof, disliked men, but was drawn to Hua Tianlin upon meeting him.
She gradually fell in love with him, her heart forever bound to him. She had no one else in her heart but him, obeying his every command—truly a gentle and charming wife. However, in front of others, she reverted to her cold exterior.
When Hua Tianlin kissed Xue Nu, he felt a red aura slowly rising in his lower abdomen, igniting his passion and igniting his desire. This aura slowly seeped into his spiritual energy; it was actually a powerful aphrodisiac.
With practice, Xue Nu, guided by Hua Tianlin, slowly learned to kiss. Their lips intertwined, their tongues mingling, their saliva flowing freely, their love overflowing. Xue Nu's arms clung tightly to Hua Tianlin, her curvaceous body gently rubbing against him in his embrace.
The sensation ignited Hua Tianlin's burning desire, and the deep valley of the Snow Maiden slowly stirred his dragon. Snow Maiden's face flushed with passion, a delicate blush spreading across her exquisite features. Suddenly, a soul-stirring moan escaped her lips, her passion surging even stronger.
Hua Tianlin felt a surge of joy, thinking, "So this is your sensitive spot!" His hand was teasing Snow Maiden's breasts. His left middle finger slid back and forth in the crevice beneath her, while his other hand caressed her breasts, thoroughly enjoying himself.
Snow Maiden's snow-white skin was tender and smooth, practically flawless. Her figure was slender and perfectly proportioned, neither too plump nor too thin—a masterpiece of creation. Her breasts stood tall and firm, the rosy nipples on them vibrant and alluring.
Seeing Hua Tianlin staring intently at her, Xue Nu blushed, making Hua Tianlin momentarily stunned. Faced with such a beauty, Hua Tianlin could hardly resist. He immediately took Xue Nu's rosy breasts into his mouth, slowly licking and gently biting them, thoroughly enjoying himself. Soon, her breasts were covered in teeth marks and saliva. Under
Hua Tianlin's onslaught, Xue Nu was already restless and unable to bear it any longer. Her buttocks pressed tightly against Hua Tianlin, her overflowing vulva constantly flowing with honeyed juices. Hua Tianlin slowly pressed his long spear against the entrance of her vulva, the dark thicket of her vulva constantly harassing it, making it even harder and larger.
"Xue Nu, my wife, I'm coming. Bear with it, it will hurt a little, but it will be over soon," Hua Tianlin whispered gently in Xue Nu's ear.
"Mmm, husband, come on, Xue Nu isn't afraid. I want to be your wife, your woman," Xue Nu replied boldly, disregarding her shyness.
Chapter 15 Taking Down the Snow Woman (Part 2)
Hearing the Snow Woman's bold response, Hua Tianlin immediately became excited. He pressed his spear tightly against the crevice in her valley, slowly teasing and rubbing it. The Snow Woman's valley was overflowing with desire.
"Husband's coming in, bear with it." Hua Tianlin slowly pushed his spear into the crevice. As soon as he entered, he felt how tight the Snow Woman's valley was, how tight and comfortable the young girl's jade passage was.
"Ah, um." The Snow Woman felt Hua Tianlin's entry and let out a soft moan. She didn't want her lover to feel pain; the Snow Woman was a strong woman. The spear slowly entered, pushing in little by little.
The Snow Woman said resolutely, "Come on, husband, the Snow Woman isn't afraid, possess me!" Hua Tianlin was deeply moved by the Snow Woman's words. How happy it was to have such a woman willing to sacrifice for him.
Hua Tianlin, always gentle and considerate towards beautiful women, naturally treated Xue Nu with great care. However, his exceptional talent meant his penis was too powerful against Xue Nu's tight vagina, so he couldn't force her.
Hua Tianlin wanted to give Xue Nu a wonderful first night, a night she would remember. After slowly advancing, he soon encountered a thin membrane. Hua Tianlin knew what it was—a testament to Xue Nu's innocence.
Better a short, sharp pain than a long, drawn-out one. With a burst of strength, Hua Tianlin broke through the membrane and thrust in all the way, pressing firmly against the innermost part of her vagina, slowly grinding against her clitoris to alleviate the pain.
"Ah, it hurts!" Xue Nu felt a sharp pain with Hua Tianlin's thrusts, tears streaming from her eyes. Xue Nu had finally become Hua Tianlin's woman; her wish had finally come true.
Hua Tianlin gently pinched Xue Nu's breasts, his hands cupping the nipples, lightly squeezing and caressing them to ease her pain. Hua Tianlin slowly approached Xue Nu's ear and said, "It's alright, it'll be over in a bit." "Hmm, it doesn't hurt so much anymore, come on, love me properly." After a while, Xue Nu felt the pain subside and said to Hua Tianlin.
Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin immediately began to move, thrusting nine times shallow and once deeply. Hua Tianlin slowly enjoyed the squeezing and friction of Xue Nu's jade passage, while Xue Nu was filled with passion from Hua Tianlin's thrusts. The two enjoyed the beauty of their love.
On the large bed, the two passionate lovers constantly changed positions, engaging in primal activities. Of course, Hua Tianlin took the lead, constantly changing the style.
At first, Xue Nu felt some of the styles were embarrassing and was unwilling to try them, but under the persuasion of Hua Tianlin's silver tongue, and because Xue Nu herself was unwilling to go against Hua Tianlin's wishes, she had no choice but to comply.
Under Hua Tianlin's patient and meticulous guidance, Xue Nu gradually entered into her role, shedding the reserve of a young girl—no, a young woman—and fully enjoying the pleasures of the act, becoming a captivating and alluring young woman.
Love between a man and a woman is natural, and the Moon Goddess, faced with their passion, paled in comparison, hiding behind the clouds, no longer daring to show her face. Xue Nu's joyful moans continued to rise; at this moment, she was a woman, a woman who needed to be possessed by her lover."Ah ah" sounds kept coming out. Xue Nu was inexperienced and didn't know how to moan, so she could only express her joy in a primal way. Beneath Hua Tianlin, Xue Nu's body suddenly tensed up, and Hua Tianlin knew that Xue Nu had reached her climax.

So Hua Tianlin intensified his thrusts, and the greater stimulation and pleasure brought Xue Nu to a climax. Her body went limp, and she collapsed onto the bed, a torrent of fluid gushing from her peach blossom valley. At the same time, Hua Tianlin felt a numbness
in his lower back, his essence dissipating from his spear. Their private parts were pressed tightly together, Hua Tianlin's divine spear still standing tall, blocking the entrance to her valley, preventing the essence from flowing out. His large spear was immersed in the honeyed fluid, savoring the beauty.
After Hua Tianlin comforted Xue Nu for a while, she drifted off to sleep. Hua Tianlin's divine spear remained inside, unwilling to leave. The two embraced and slept…
Chapter 16: The Art of Controlling Women. After
Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu fell asleep in each other's arms, the Art of Controlling Women within Hua Tianlin's body began to circulate. When Hua Tianlin was exercising with Xue Nu, a pinkish gas surged from his dantian and merged into his spiritual power.
The pinkish gas was produced by the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine," a martial art practiced by the legendary thief Chu Liuxiang. He used this sutra to conquer many beauties, earning him the reputation of a dashing and romantic thief.
This particular "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" was given to Hua Tianlin by his predecessor as the leader of the Dragon Group before his transmigration. Because of Hua Tianlin's extraordinary talent, it was given to him to practice, and Hua Tianlin was happy to learn it.
The "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" uses a woman's virginity to increase one's power. It's a dual cultivation technique, beneficial to both men and women, allowing one to increase their power while engaging in sexual activity—truly a peerless technique.
When Hua Tianlin was deflowering Xue Nu, the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" was automatically operating, absorbing Xue Nu's virgin virginity and storing it in his dantian. After Hua Tianlin fell asleep, the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" began to refine and absorb Xue Nu's virginity.
The pinkish gas in his dantian began to circulate again, refining the Snow Maiden's primordial yin. A virgin's primordial yin is the best, containing abundant primordial yin power, which can enhance Hua Tianlin's skill. Moreover, the Snow Maiden also gained some benefits when she reached her peak.
Everything was proceeding smoothly, and Hua Tianlin's long-stagnant internal energy cultivation actually broke through. The martial arts technique he cultivated was called the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique," a technique said to be an ancient relic, but this could no longer be verified. The
"Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" is an internal energy cultivation method, containing the strongest and best techniques, capable of absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for one's own use. Another powerful aspect of this technique is its ability to simulate martial arts skills, improving comprehension and making it easy to learn martial arts techniques.
Hua Tianlin's internal energy slowly increased, and the internal energy in his dantian also increased significantly. Both the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" and the "Ruling Maiden Heart Sutra" showed faint signs of breakthrough. With the refinement and absorption of the primordial yin, two streams of internal energy appeared within Hua Tianlin's body.
One stream of internal energy was the pink-hued "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine," and the other was the blue-hued "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique." These two streams slowly absorbed the Snow Maiden's primordial yin energy. Gradually, both streams reached saturation and began to break through.
The two streams circulated within her body for a while. After a period of circulation, the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" broke through first. The pink gas gradually thickened and became even pinker. A small portion of the gas merged into Hua Tianlin's spiritual power. The gas from the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" possessed an aphrodisiac effect.
After merging with the pink gas, Hua Tianlin's spiritual power also acquired an aphrodisiac aura, but this only worked on women. It could increase a woman's attraction to Hua Tianlin, making her intoxicated and slowly fall in love with him, unable to extricate herself.
Next, the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" also began to break through. The blue gas became even bluer. This gas and the pink gas from the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" became two non-conflicting internal energies.
This absorption of internal energy greatly benefited Hua Tianlin. Not only did his martial arts internal energy increase, but his spiritual power also acquired an aphrodisiac quality, providing even greater advantages for his pursuit of women. Chapter 17 Morning Affection The
morning sunlight streamed into the room, accompanied by melodious birdsong. Hua Tianlin slowly awoke from his sweet dream, and an exceptionally soft feeling spread throughout his body, as if he were being gently supported by water. Coupled with the faint, loving fragrance that wafted into his nose, he felt extremely comfortable. He didn't even open his eyes for a moment, simply lying on his beloved Xue Nu's soft, water-like body, enjoying the feeling of being enveloped in love, feeling extremely happy and content.
After a long while, Hua Tianlin gently opened his deep, bright purple eyes. A glint of light flashed within them. Though reluctant to part with the feeling of his chest being so softly supported, he gently sat up. Before him lay the exquisite face of his beloved woman. Her beautiful silver hair cascaded down the pillow like a waterfall, obscuring her lovely ears. Her willow-leaf eyebrows were like the verdant green of distant mountains, and her long eyelashes were charmingly upturned. Her large, beautiful eyes were gently closed, looking somewhat regretful. Her small, delicate nose was pert and upturned, its nostrils twitching slightly, releasing a fragrant breath that made Hua Tianlin, pressed close to her, feel incredibly comfortable. Her cherry-red lips, naturally red without any rouge, were so luscious and tempting, making him want to kiss and taste them. All her features combined perfectly and naturally to create an unparalleled beauty, utterly captivating. Hua Tianlin gazed at that perfect face, feeling a surge of intoxication. But what drew him even more attention was the blissful contentment on Xue Nu's sleeping face.
Seeing the blissful contentment on his beloved woman's face, Hua Tianlin felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction and happiness. The thought of Xue Nu becoming his woman filled him with endless sweetness. He reached out his warm hand and gently brushed a stray strand of hair from Xue Nu's ear, tucking it behind her lovely ear. Worried about waking her from her sweet dreams, he made no further moves, simply gazing quietly at his beloved woman, looking at her incomparably beautiful face, her deep, bright purple eyes filled with endless tenderness and love. Just like that, quietly watching his beloved woman's beautiful face as she slept, Hua Tianlin felt nothing but sweetness in his heart.
After a while, Xue Nu's lovely eyelashes fluttered gently, and her large, beautiful, watery eyes slowly opened. The first thing she saw was her lover's deep, bright eyes filled with tenderness. Xue Nu felt incredibly happy, as if she were the happiest woman in the world. She reached out her soft, boneless hands and gently encircled her lover's neck, smiling softly—a smile as beautiful as a blooming flower. She said softly, "Husband, you're awake! Have you been waiting for me for a long time?" Hearing Xue Nu's doting, sweet voice, Hua Tianlin felt incredibly happy. He smiled slightly and replied softly, "Wife, I just woke up too. I was just watching quietly for a while. I didn't expect you to wake up so quickly. How was it? Did I wake you?" Hearing her lover's caring, soft voice, Xue Nu felt overflowing with happiness. Her heart was enveloped in a sweet feeling. She smiled softly and said gently, "Husband, you're so good! I feel so happy." After saying that… Xue Nu gently pouted her red, moist lips.
Seeing her pouting lips, Hua Tianlin was deeply moved. He didn't refuse, but smiled slightly and gently kissed her lips. Xue Nu's lips were still so soft and smooth; the perfect touch made Hua Tianlin feel extremely comfortable, and he couldn't help but kiss her passionately. Xue Nu naturally didn't refuse or resist Hua Tianlin's tender kiss. Her soft, boneless hands, encircling Hua Tianlin's neck, gently pulled him closer. As her hands moved, Xue Nu's red, tender lips parted slightly, passionately responding to Hua Tianlin's kiss. Xue Nu's proactive and enthusiastic response pleased Hua Tianlin greatly, and the kiss became even more passionate and profound.
The two embraced tightly, kissing passionately. Cool, sweet saliva flowed between their lips, a sweet feeling spreading through their hearts. A deep love enveloped them, making the couple feel incredibly happy.
The saying goes, "The early bird catches the worm," and morning is when a man is at his strongest. Kissing Xue Nu's delicate, moist lips, a burning desire ignited within Hua Tianlin. His slightly limp but still large member became fiery hot, pressing tightly against Xue Nu's infinitely tender spot. Now that his beloved Xue Nu was his woman, he gently pushed away her beautiful head, gazing at her unparalleled face. Hua Tianlin felt the flames in his heart burn even more fiercely, but he still softly said, "Wife, I want it!" Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Xue Nu felt the large, fiery member pressing tightly against her soft, shameful place. Although she felt a little shy, she smiled faintly, extending her soft, boneless hand to gently caress Hua Tianlin's handsome face, and said tenderly and affectionately, "Husband, come! Love me fiercely!" Hearing Xue Nu's doting, soft words, Hua Tianlin felt incredibly sweet inside. He no longer suppressed the burning desire within him and kissed Xue Nu's red, moist cherry lips fiercely, repeatedly, so forcefully, so deeply, as if he wanted to take her delicate lips inside and completely merge them with his own. His warm hands also tirelessly explored Xue Nu's smooth, silky body. Sensing Hua Tianlin's desire, Xue Nu felt a surge of warmth in her heart... Overflowing with endless sweetness and deep love, her luscious red lips passionately responded to her lover's kiss, while her soft, boneless hands rested on his broad back, caressing him incessantly…
Hua Tianlin kissed Xue Nu's delicate, smooth lips forcefully, his warm hands touching her breasts, feeling their exquisite tenderness and softness. He loved the perfect, smooth yet not greasy touch, and his warm hands continued their caresses, his heart burning even more intensely. Xue
Nu felt as her lover kissed her lips so passionately, as if his heart was being drawn out of her. This sweet feeling was incredibly pleasurable. She felt the hands caressing her soft breasts, which made her slightly shy, but mostly sweet. Her heart was filled with endless love for her lover. Her luscious red lips pressed against Hua Tianlin's thin lips, and her soft, boneless hands ran through his hair, wholeheartedly enjoying and responding to his tenderness and desire. Feeling the Snow Maiden's cooperation, Hua Tianlin was overjoyed. His tongue nimbly slipped into the Snow Maiden's moist and tender mouth. As soon as it entered, Hua Tianlin's tongue began to sweep around, searching for the cool and sweet saliva. As his tongue continued to move, streams of cool and endlessly sweet saliva flowed into Ye Feng's mouth. The cool and fragrant taste made Hua Tianlin feel extremely comfortable. He kept swallowing it.
Then, Hua Tianlin's warm hands continued to explore, passing over the slender waist that seemed so small it could be grasped in one hand, the cute little navel, and the flat, smooth abdomen. His warm hands finally reached the Snow Maiden's exquisitely high breasts. Feeling the Snow Maiden's soft, elastic, and firm breasts, Hua Tianlin felt an even greater urgency and desire in his heart. After a while, Hua Tianlin gently lifted himself up from the Snow Maiden's exquisitely soft breasts, looking at the deep cleavage. His heart was filled with endless impulse and desire. Then, he buried his handsome face in the soft, smooth flesh, while his moist tongue extended beyond his lips and teeth, trying to reach into the depths of the cleavage to explore its endless mysteries.
The Snow Maiden's exquisitely beautiful, high, soft breasts were incredibly sensitive. When Hua Tianlin teased her, she naturally felt it, a tingling, numbing sensation flowing from her breasts into her heart, making her feel incredibly comfortable. However, she didn't move, only gently encircling Hua Tianlin's neck with her soft, boneless hands, letting her lover tease her breasts.
After teasing the Snow Maiden's breasts, which he so cherished, for a while, Hua Tianlin finally pressed his hard penis against the Snow Maiden's vulva, thrusting it in with force. Upon entering her honeyed passage, Hua Tianlin was enveloped in warmth; the tight jade passage enveloped his penis, providing unparalleled pleasure.
Hua Tianlin slowly began to thrust, and the Snow Maiden, also aroused by his movements, gradually cooperated with his actions. Waves of pleasure surged through the Snow Maiden's heart, and the two were deeply immersed in it, unable to extricate themselves. An hour later, the Snow Maiden finally succumbed to the onslaught and reached her climax. Hua Tianlin also ejaculated his essence into the Snow Maiden's honeyed passage.
The two embraced, slowly savoring the exquisite moment they had just shared. The feeling was intoxicating. Hua Tianlin gently caressed Xue Nu's delicate body, the touch mesmerizing him. Xue Nu, like a gentle kitten, nestled against Hua Tianlin, her fingers tracing circles on his chest. For a moment, they were both enveloped in love…
Chapter 18: A Beautiful Woman Rescued
After Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu finished their morning exercise, they embraced. Hua Tianlin suddenly remembered something and said, “Wife, quickly check if your internal energy in your dantian has increased.” Upon hearing this, Xue Nu immediately circulated her dantian and was surprised to find that her internal energy had increased significantly. She was astonished and hurriedly asked, “Husband, what happened? Why has my internal energy increased so much?” Hua Tianlin was also very happy to hear this. It seemed that it had not only not harmed Xue Nu but had also benefited her. Hua Tianlin smiled and said… "That's the benefit of dual cultivation. Not only can we experience pleasure, but we can also improve our skills. So we should make love more often in the future to increase our power." Upon hearing that her increased power was due to their lovemaking the previous night, Xue Nu felt a surge of shyness, her face flushed, and she glared at Hua Tianlin reproachfully. Her fair and soft hands repeatedly pounded on Hua Tianlin's chest, but such pounding was merely a tickle to him.
"Alright, wife, stop hitting me. I was wrong. Get up, we need to get going," Hua Tianlin pleaded.
"I'll let you off the hook. Get up now. Ouch, be gentle, it hurts." Xue Nu's expression suddenly changed. It turned out that Hua Tianlin had pulled his spear out of Xue Nu's jade passage, causing her pain.
"Hehe, are you alright, wife?" Hua Tianlin chuckled sheepishly.
"It's all your fault, you were so rough." Xue Nu gave Hua Tianlin a flirtatious glance, a gesture that left him momentarily stunned. Xue Nu had just transitioned from a young girl to a young woman, and her allure was even more captivating, sure to charm countless men.
As Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu got up, Hua Tianlin took advantage of her, touching her here and kissing her there, thoroughly enjoying himself. Xue Nu was helpless, feeling both pleased and shy, and could only let Hua Tianlin continue his advances.
After finishing their meal at the inn, the two mounted their horses and galloped forward. Suddenly, they encountered a robbery. Five burly men surrounded a woman, their eyes fixed on the young girl, filled with lust, as if they wanted to devour her whole.
Upon seeing the girl, Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu were immediately enraged. Hua Tianlin noticed the girl's stunning beauty, almost as beautiful as Xue Nu's. Long eyebrows framed her face, her delicate nose and cherry-red lips looked incredibly alluring. However, she possessed a cold aura, clearly an ice queen. No wonder the robbers were staring at her so lecherously.
Hua Tianlin immediately stepped forward and shouted, "Hey, you scum, stop! In broad daylight, under the clear sky, how dare you commit such indecent acts? Get out of here!" Xue Nu, standing nearby
, covered her mouth and giggled. The robbers, hearing voices behind them, hurriedly turned around. They saw a breathtakingly beautiful woman and an incredibly handsome young man. The robbers froze, drooling, at the sight of the beauty.
"Hey kid, who are you? Hand over that beautiful woman behind you, and then you can get lost." Seeing that there were only two people behind them, one of the robbers shouted.
Upon hearing the robbers leering at Xue Nu, Hua Tianlin was enraged, but he calmly said, "You don't need to know my name. You only need to know that I'm called—Death." With that, Hua Tianlin flashed to the robbers, his hands moving swiftly, and he retreated back to Xue Nu's side. The robbers' expressions froze, and then thin, long cuts appeared on their necks, blood flowing out quickly. They all collapsed to the ground, their faces filled with disbelief and fear. Hua Tianlin wiped his hands, his face expressionless, as if killing these men was a trivial matter. He walked up to the stunningly beautiful woman and smiled, saying, "Little girl, can you still stand? Want me to carry you?" "Hmph, you stinky man, get lost," the beautiful woman said coldly. The Snow Maiden approached Hua Tianlin, and seeing his discomfiture, chuckled and said, "Alright, sister, let me help you up." Hua Tianlin gave an embarrassed laugh, stepped aside, and watched as the Snow Maiden helped the woman up. The woman didn't even glance at Hua Tianlin, and said to Xue Nu, "Thank you for saving me. I was drugged and am temporarily weak. I'm sorry."
Chapter 19 She was actually Duanmu Rong.
Hua Tianlin looked at this peerless ice beauty speechlessly, and couldn't help but say, "Hey, little girl, it was I who saved you, right? You didn't even thank me. Sigh, it's hard to be a good person these days!" Xue Nu chuckled softly at Hua Tianlin's words and said, "Alright, stop being so cheeky. Take this sister with you. She's completely weak right now." Hua Tianlin said, "Little girl, come on, let me carry you. How about it? Glorious, right?" Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Xue Nu walked to Hua Tianlin's side, placed one hand on his waist, and tightly pinched the soft flesh of his waist, rotating it 180 degrees. "Ouch, easy, easy, I was wrong, I was wrong." Hua Tianlin felt a sharp pain in his waist and quickly begged for mercy. Finally, Xue Nu glared at him fiercely before letting him go.
Looking at Xue Nu's "fierce" expression, Hua Tianlin thought, "Hmph, I'll teach you a lesson tonight and show you the Hua family's rules." "Sister, let's ride one horse," Xue Nu said to the ice beauty. The ice beauty seemed hostile towards men after her robbery experience, glaring at Hua Tianlin.
"Um, and we're about the same age, so please don't call me 'sister,' my name is Duanmu Rong, and I live at Mirror Lake Villa," Duanmu Rong said.
"What? Your name is Duanmu Rong? The one from the Mo family?" Hua Tianlin asked in surprise after hearing Duanmu Rong say his name.
"Huh? What? Can't I be called Duanmu Rong? And how do you know that and why are you so surprised?" Duanmu Rong glared at Hua Tianlin and asked.
"Yes, Tianlin, why are you surprised? And how did you know?" Xue Nu asked, also looking puzzled.
Hua Tianlin's mind was in turmoil. "My god, she's actually Duanmu Rong! What a coincidence! Isn't this giving me a chance to woo her? Hehe." Still lost in his daydreams, Hua Tianlin heard the two women's questions but did
n't know how to answer. He could only slowly reply, "Uh, that's because... oh, it's because I finally know the beauty's name, yes, the beauty's name." The two women were also somewhat skeptical of Hua Tianlin's words, but Duanmu Rong blushed, feeling shy and secretly cursing Hua Tianlin as a shameless scoundrel.
Poor Hua Tianlin, unaware that his momentary surprise had offended the two women. Xue Nu looked at Hua Tianlin, pondering. Hua Tianlin was too strong in that area; she had never been able to satisfy him. Now that Duanmu Rong had appeared, and she liked her very much, perhaps she should play matchmaker.
Xue Nu thought for a moment, then glared at Hua Tianlin before turning to Duanmu Rong and saying, "I'll call you Rong'er then. Look at you, your face is all red. Are you interested in my husband?" Hua Tianlin, hearing Xue Nu's offer to call Duanmu Rong Rong "Rong'er," thought to himself, "Rong'er? Then I'd be called Brother Jing!" Duanmu Rong, hearing Xue Nu's teasing, felt even more ashamed and indignant.
She said, "No way! Don't talk nonsense." Xue Nu, looking at her girlish demeanor, sighed inwardly, "My husband's charm is too great; another stunning beauty has fallen." She glared at Hua Tianlin, who gave a sheepish smile.
"Alright, Rong'er, my name is Xue Nu, from the Yan Kingdom. This is my husband, Hua Tianlin. He's just like his name—a womanizer. You'd better be careful; he's a lecher." Xue Nu said to Duanmu Rong.
Hua Tianlin was speechless. "How dare you talk to me like that? I'll kill you tonight, and you won't be able to get out of bed tomorrow!" He then stared at Xue Nu with lustful eyes, making her blush and feel a vague sense of foreboding.
"Let's go. We're going to seek refuge with your Mo family this time. I wonder if you'll welcome us?" Xue Nu changed the subject.
"Really? Of course you'll welcome us! That's great! Let's go, let's go back to Mirror Lake Manor now!" Duanmu Rong was also delighted to hear this, and then led Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu to Mirror Lake Manor.
Chapter 20 Sensual Family Discipline
Duanmu Rong led Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu towards Mirror Lake Manor, traveling quickly along the way. They stopped at an inn along the road to rest in the evening.
As soon as they entered the inn, everyone was stunned. Two stunningly beautiful women and an incredibly handsome man walked in. The two stunningly beautiful women were so beautiful that they captivated everyone.
"Hmph, waiter, give us two rooms, and some side dishes to bring to the rooms." Hua Tianlin looked at their ugly appearance with disdain. "Do they have to look so stupid?" He himself had looked just as stupid back then, and this guy still had the nerve to criticize others.
"Uh, yes, yes, sir, please come upstairs, the food will be here soon." The waiter was startled by Hua Tianlin's words and immediately replied. It
wasn't until the three entered the room that everyone in the inn came to their senses and sighed inwardly. Extra A said, "Damn, those women are so beautiful, they're like celestial beings." Extra B said, "Yeah, if I could spend a night with one of them, I'd die right now, they're so beautiful, that kid's lucky with women." For a moment, everyone in the inn was talking about Hua Tianlin and his two companions.
After the three entered the room, the food was served shortly. All three were quite hungry and finished eating quickly. Xue Nu noticed some grease on Hua Tianlin's lips and immediately took out a handkerchief to wipe them.
Duanmu Rong, watching the two so intimately, thought to herself, "If only I were him. Actually, Hua Tianlin is incredibly handsome, skilled in martial arts, and gentle and loving towards his women. I quite like him. Oh dear, how embarrassing, how could I think like that?" Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu, unaware of Duanmu Rong's thoughts, continued their affectionate exchange. After the meal, Duanmu Rong returned to her room, while Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu rested there.
As soon as Duanmu Rong left, Hua Tianlin grinned wickedly, "Wife, you were quite impressive today!""You dare to be so disrespectful to your husband? It seems I'll have to use the Hua family's family rules to discipline you." Xue Nu, unfazed by Hua Tianlin's words, feigned innocence, saying, "Husband, what are you talking about? What are the Hua family rules? Please have pity on me!" Hua Tianlin was speechless at Xue Nu's act; this woman really knew how to pretend.
"Today, I'll let you experience the Hua family rules." After saying this, Hua Tianlin pulled Xue Nu into his arms, letting her lie against him. He slapped her firm, elastic buttocks, enjoying the feeling.
"Ah!" Xue Nu was startled when Hua Tianlin slapped her buttocks, feeling a surge of pleasure as a clear stream flowed from her secret place. A wave of shyness washed over her, and she inwardly cursed herself for being lewd. Her eyes softened as she looked at Hua Tianlin, her lips parted
slightly, her breath sweet and fragrant—clearly aroused. Xue Nu was now very sensitive, thanks to Hua Tianlin's touch; her body trembled with desire at the slightest touch. Looking at Xue Nu, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of desire, cursing her as a vixen. He then quickly stripped both of them of their clothes, truly a master of "undressing."
Once Xue Nu's clothes were off, her flawless white body was revealed before Hua Tianlin, making his mouth dry and his desire burn even more intensely. His erection instantly rose, its menacing appearance causing Xue Nu to tremble.
Hua Tianlin pounced on Xue Nu, feeling as if he were being lifted by a ball of water—a sensation beyond words. Hua Tianlin buried his head in the snow maiden's high, soft mounds, taking the red bean on one mound into his mouth while gently kneading the other fleshy mound with his other hand.
"Ah, it's so itchy, be gentle, it hurts." The snow maiden felt a surge of pleasure, then suddenly felt some pain. It turned out that Hua Tianlin was gently biting the red bean on the snow maiden's mound. Under Hua Tianlin's gentle bite, the little red bean slowly hardened and stood proudly erect.
Chapter 21 Sensual Family Discipline (Part Two)
Hua Tianlin felt that the red bean on the snow maiden's mound had become erect, so he moved his position to the other fleshy mound, continuing to lick and slowly bite it.
"Ah, come quickly, husband, I want it." The snow maiden could no longer hold back and pleaded for love without regard for her shyness.
"Okay, my wife has given the order, and I will satisfy you immediately." After Hua Tianlin finished speaking, he placed his spear against the snow maiden's peach blossom valley and, with a little force, thrust his spear in.
"Ah, so full, come on." Xue Nu, unable to withstand Hua Tianlin's torment any longer, felt her emptiness filled as soon as his spear entered, a feeling of complete fulfillment.
Hua Tianlin's spear felt enveloped in warmth upon entry, the sensation of his little brother being surrounded was incredibly pleasurable. Hua Tianlin slowly began to thrust, each stroke hitting Xue Nu's clitoris.
"Ah, slower, ooh ooh ooh." Xue Nu was repeatedly struck in the clitoris by Hua Tianlin, the feeling intoxicating her. After Hua Tianlin's training, Xue Nu knew how to cooperate.
"Hmm, I understand, just enjoy it." Hua Tianlin watched this famous beauty from Qin's Moon writhing beneath him, filled with pride.
"Ah, ahh." Xue Nu felt a surge of pleasure from Hua Tianlin's thrusts, involuntarily moaning loudly, her voice filled with pleasure.
While the two were making love, Duanmu Rong next door was not so comfortable. Listening to the sounds of their lovemaking, she felt a surge of heat in her own body.
Duanmu Rong couldn't help but think, "Sister Xue Nu is really something. She's not usually like this. Why is she like this now? How embarrassing!" Duanmu Rong had never experienced anything like this before, and she wondered why Sister Xue Nu was so happy. So, Duanmu Rong secretly got up and went next door.
She got closer, and Xue Nu's sounds of pleasure grew louder, filled with bliss. Duanmu Rong slowly reached the window, secretly opened a small hole, and peeked in. She saw Hua Tianlin on top of Xue Nu inside.
His movements were rhythmic, and Xue Nu was writhing beneath him, responding to his pleasure. Hua Tianlin would occasionally kiss her breasts and lips. Xue Nu seemed very happy. Seeing this scene, Duanmu Rong felt even more shy.
Listening to the erotic opera, Duanmu Rong felt her lower body growing increasingly wet, feeling incredibly shy. Her hand involuntarily reached down to her genitals, gently caressing them, a surge of pleasure washing over her.
"Ah," Duanmu Rong uttered, quickly covering her lips to suppress the sound. A moment later, she felt an even greater pleasure, letting out a shy moan as a torrent of fluid gushed from her lower body.
Hua Tianlin, who was inside, heard a startled cry. Though faint, it was clear to him; he recognized Duanmu Rong's voice. Hua Tianlin thought,
"I didn't expect that little brat to peek. Hehe, I'll make you feel even better." He increased the speed of his thrusts, and Xue Nu felt an even greater pleasure, screaming as she reached her peak once more.
After reaching her climax, Xue Nu collapsed beneath Hua Tianlin, continuing to receive his caresses. Soon, Hua Tianlin felt that Xue Nu was no longer able to withstand the onslaught, and he was about to ejaculate, so he quickened
his pace and soon ejaculated inside. Xue Nu cried out in surprise, then tightly embraced Hua Tianlin's neck, and they embraced each other, slowly enjoying the pleasure after the climax. Outside, Duanmu Rong could not bear it any longer and quickly returned to her room to rest, leaving only a puddle of water under the window.
Chapter 22 Teasing Duanmu Rong
The next morning, sunlight shone into the room, and Duanmu Rong slowly woke up, surprised to find that her private parts were wet. Recalling it, she realized it was because of Duanmu the previous night. Duanmu Rong had dreamed of making love with Hua Tianlin.
As soon as she remembered, Duanmu Rong cursed herself for being shameless and shameless, actually dreaming of making love with Xue Nu's husband. This made the usually cold Duanmu Rong feel extremely shy.
Meanwhile, next door, Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu... Hua Tianlin woke up early, feeling as if his body was being lifted by water, incredibly comfortable and supple. He recalled his vigorous conquest of Xue Nu the previous night, continuing until she was exhausted.
Thinking of this, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of pride. Suddenly, he remembered discovering Duanmu Rong peeping at him the night before. After a moment's thought, an idea popped into his head, and he indulged in a daydream.
Just then, Xue Nu beneath him opened her eyes. Hua Tianlin lowered his head and looked at her tenderly. Xue Nu opened her eyes and saw Hua Tianlin gazing at her affectionately. Remembering the discipline from the previous night, she felt a blush creep up her cheeks.
"Wife, you're awake? How did you sleep last night? Were you comfortable?" Hua Tianlin asked, seeing Xue Nu awake.
"Hmm, really, you don't know how to take care of yourself at all," Xue Nu said shyly and reproachfully.
"Hehe, that was a lesson for you. Remember my authority, my dear wife, got it?" Hua Tianlin teased.
"Hmph, my dear husband, I'll remember," Xue Nu said reproachfully.
"Alright, get up. Duanmu Rong is already up. We still have a long way to go today," Hua Tianlin said.
Hua Tianlin got up first, walked out of the room, and went to Duanmu Rong's door, gently knocking. "Is that Sister Xue Nu? Please come in," Duanmu Rong's clear, cold voice came from inside.
Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly, then pushed open the door and went in. Duanmu Rong was sitting on the bed getting dressed when she suddenly looked up and saw that it was Hua Tianlin who had entered. She screamed and quickly covered her chest with the blanket.
"Why did you come in? Get out, you stinky man!" Duanmu Rong cried out in alarm.
Hua Tianlin said with a wicked smile, "...""Hehe, stop pretending. I wonder if anyone was eavesdropping on me last night?" Duanmu Rong was immediately startled upon hearing this, but she still pretended to be calm and said, "Who? No one, don't talk nonsense." "Oh, then how come I heard your voice last night? There was also a puddle of water under the window?" Hua Tianlin continued to tease.
"Ah, stop, stop!" Duanmu Rong finally lost her composure and cried out in alarm. Seeing that Duanmu Rong had finally admitted it, Hua Tianlin stopped teasing her.
"Hehe, you finally admit it? So how are you going to shut me up?" Hua Tianlin asked.
"What do you want?" Duanmu Rong asked.
Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly, "Just kiss me, how about that? Is that a good request?" Duanmu Rong immediately shook her head in refusal.
Hua Tianlin chuckled, "Last night, under the window, there was..." Before he could finish, Duanmu Rong jumped off the bed and quickly covered Hua Tianlin's mouth to stop him from speaking. Hua Tianlin stuck out his tongue and lightly licked Duanmu Rong's small hand, causing her to tremble.
Duanmu Rong quickly pulled her hand back, then stood there blushing and asked, "Do you really want a kiss? Can't you ask for something else?" Hua Tianlin shook his head, looking at her without speaking.
Chapter 23 Duanmu Rong's
Heart Flutters After thinking for a while, Duanmu Rong finally nodded, blushing. Looking at Hua Tianlin's smug expression, she felt a surge of shame and indignation, but to prevent him from revealing the secret, she agreed.
Hua Tianlin leaned forward, staring intently at Duanmu Rong, and said with a wicked smile, "Come on, I'm ready." Duanmu Rong, blushing, approached Hua Tianlin, closed her eyes, and leaned in to kiss him. Just
as Duanmu Rong was about to kiss him, Hua Tianlin suddenly and mysteriously shifted his face, bringing his own lips to hers. Their lips met. Hua
Tianlin felt the cool sensation on his lips. A surge of excitement coursed through him, while Duanmu Rong was utterly astonished to find herself kissing Hua Tianlin so closely. She tried to struggle, but Hua Tianlin's hands held her slender waist tightly, preventing her escape.
"Mmm..." Duanmu Rong slowly lost herself in Hua Tianlin's passionate kiss. Heart to heart, they pressed tightly together, feeling each other's heartbeats. Duanmu Rong kept her teeth tightly closed, preventing Hua Tianlin's tongue from entering.
Hua Tianlin placed his hand on Duanmu Rong's breast and gently squeezed it. Duanmu Rong cried out in surprise, her teeth finally opening. Hua Tianlin thrust his tongue inside, kissing and licking wildly like a predator.
Hua Tianlin continued to gently knead and rub Duanmu Rong's breasts, feeling their softness and elasticity—a sensation that was simply indescribable. A surge of excitement coursed through Hua Tianlin, and he continued his exploration.
Just then, Hua Tianlin released Duanmu Rong, slowly gazing at her, and softly asked, "Do you like me? I like you, I love you, will you be my wife?" Duanmu Rong suddenly smelled a captivating scent emanating from Hua Tianlin, and gradually, she lost herself in it. A voice echoed in her heart, "You said you love him, he's so outstanding and handsome, promise him, be with him forever." Duanmu Rong gradually came to her senses, her face flushed, like a peach blossom, and leaned against Hua Tianlin's chest, softly saying, "Yes, I like you. I fell in love with you the moment you saved me. I like you." "I like you too. Will we be together forever, Rong'er, my little darling?" Hua Tianlin said gently.
"Yes, I love you, we'll be together forever," Duanmu Rong replied tenderly. Hua Tianlin lowered his head and kissed Duanmu Rong's soft lips, and Duanmu Rong cooperated fully, the two slowly sharing a passionate kiss.
Just then, Xue Nu entered, softly humming in acknowledgment, interrupting their passionate kiss. The two immediately separated, Duanmu Rong blushing and lowering her head, unable to look at Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu any longer. Hua Tianlin also chuckled awkwardly at Xue Nu.
Xue Nu came to Duanmu Rong, took her hand, and said playfully, "Alright, don't be shy. From now on, we're best friends, and we'll always be together with Tianlin." Duanmu Rong breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, her face still flushed.
Hua Tianlin was delighted to see the two women getting along so well. No one wanted their harem to be in turmoil, and seeing them so at ease filled him with joy.
"Alright, let's go, let's go out for breakfast!" Hua Tianlin said to the two women. The two women obediently nodded and followed Hua Tianlin out of the room to go downstairs for breakfast. After breakfast, the three continued their journey at high speed; they would reach Mirror Lake Manor in half a day.
Chapter 24 Mirror Lake Manor
After breakfast, Hua Tianlin and his companions rode swiftly, arriving at Mirror Lake Manor around noon. A female disciple came to meet them in a small boat. They boarded and continued onward.
Along the way, they saw many lotus flowers in full bloom, their fragrance filling the air. The scent brought a sense of peace to Hua Tianlin's heart. Soon, they could see Mirror Lake Manor.
Upon arriving, they saw Mohist disciples tending to medicinal herbs. A female disciple approached Duanmu Rong and said, "Senior Sister, Master wants you to come over and bring these two guests with you." "Yes, I understand. I'll go right away," Duanmu Rong replied, then led Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu to see her master.
After the three entered a room, they found an old woman sitting at a table waiting for them. Duanmu Rong said, "Master, I'm back. These two have come to seek refuge with us. His name is Hua Tianlin, and hers is Xue Nu. They are from the Yan Kingdom." "Hmm, I know. He's your lover, isn't he? Hehe, this is the peerless dancer Xue Nu, whose beauty is unparalleled. And the one next to her must be the Deadly Qin Demon, right?" the old woman said.
"You flatter me. We were forced to flee from the Yan Kingdom to come here. We heard that the Mohist school always advocates universal love and non-aggression, so we brought our wives to seek refuge. We wonder if the Mohist school will take us in?" Hua Tianlin said with a smile. "
Hehehe, we've always heard that Young Master Hua Tianlin and Miss Xue Nu are both masters, so we've always wanted to befriend you. We will definitely take you in. Please feel free to let us stay." the old woman said with a smile.
"Then thank you very much. From now on, we are members of the Mohist school, bound by life and death." Hua Tianlin said.
"Hehe, alright, Rong'er, you take the two of them to rest!" the old woman said. Duanmu Rong led Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu to the guest room to rest, and soon they arrived.
Hua Tianlin hugged Duanmu Rong tightly, placing her on his lap, resting his head on her shoulder, inhaling the fragrance of her hair, and said gently, "She's from the Yao family, isn't she?" Duanmu Rong didn't reject Hua Tianlin's embrace; instead, she felt a sweet warmth in her heart. Upon hearing Hua Tianlin reveal her master's background, Duanmu Rong was startled and turned to ask, "How did you know?" Hua Tianlin chuckled and said, "I know divination, so I knew." Duanmu Rong didn't believe him and scolded, "You're just lying, and you can even do divination?" The Snow Maiden beside him also looked incredulous.
Hua Tianlin slapped Duanmu Rong's shapely buttocks, then pulled the Snow Maiden onto his other lap, slapping her as well, and said with a wicked smile, "How dare you not believe your husband? Watch me teach you a lesson."The three of them were playfully wrestling, and Hua Tianlin had disheveled the two women's clothes, revealing glimpses of their skin. Their fair skin was exposed, making Hua Tianlin drool.
"Tonight, neither of you will leave. See how your husband deals with you two disobedient wives, hehe," Hua Tianlin said with a lewd laugh.
The two women blushed and nervously punched Hua Tianlin's chest. Hua Tianlin pulled them into his arms, and for a moment, none of them spoke, simply enjoying the quiet of their love.
Chapter 25: Taking Down Duanmu Rong
That evening, the three met with the disciples of the Mo family and announced that Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu were now members of the Mo family. Congratulations erupted, and the Mo family disciples welcomed Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu, especially Xue Nu, who was incredibly beautiful, but none of them harbored any ill intentions.
After dinner, Hua Tianlin, Xue Nu, and Duanmu Rong returned to their room together. Tonight, Duanmu Rong would become Hua Tianlin's wife, forever becoming his woman alongside Xue Nu.
From the moment she entered the room, Duanmu Rong kept her head down, her face flushed with shyness, not daring to look up at Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu. Xue Nu went to bathe first, leaving only Hua Tianlin and Duanmu Rong. Hua Tianlin chuckled, pulled Duanmu Rong close, and embraced her, lifting her head.
Looking at Duanmu Rong's shy expression, which only enhanced her beauty, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement. He lowered his head and kissed Duanmu Rong's lips. Duanmu Rong shyly reciprocated, and the two kissed passionately. Hua Tianlin's tongue slowly extended and intertwined with Duanmu Rong's.
The sounds of their passionate kiss echoed in the room, eliciting shy murmurs. Hua Tianlin and Duanmu Rong's lips parted, a thin strand of saliva appearing and then breaking, hanging from the corners of their mouths—a captivating sight.
Hua Tianlin lowered his head and continued kissing Duanmu Rong, one hand moving to her breast, gently kneading and caressing it, savoring the exquisite touch and elasticity. A surge of emotion coursed through him, and they kissed passionately. Duanmu Rong gradually lost herself, her arms tightly wrapped around Hua Tianlin's neck.
And so, Hua Tianlin and Duanmu Rong remained kissed. Hua Tianlin gradually removed Duanmu Rong's clothes, revealing a fair and delicate body before him. The sight of her white skin filled Hua Tianlin with delight. He held Duanmu Rong tightly in his arms, lowering his head to rest against her chest.
Hua Tianlin took Duanmu Rong's pink nipple into his mouth, gently licking and biting it. The nipple slowly hardened and became erect. Duanmu Rong felt an unbearable loneliness as Hua Tianlin sucked on her, a fire igniting in her chest. Her lower body gradually became wet, and she gently twisted her body.
Hua Tianlin also took off his clothes, and their naked bodies slowly pressed together, feeling the smoothness and delicacy of their skin. The fire in Hua Tianlin's lower abdomen burned brighter and brighter, and his penis slowly became ferocious, fiercely "glaring" at Duanmu Rong's peach blossom valley.
With his penis erect, Hua Tianlin slowly pressed it against the peach blossom valley, slowly rubbing it, the penis throbbing and sliding back and forth. Hua Tianlin slowly released Duanmu Rong's breasts, his lips moving downwards, slowly reaching Duanmu Rong's beautiful and cute little navel, gently sticking his tongue into the opening.
Gradually, Hua Tianlin couldn't hold back any longer. He slowly pressed his spear against the entrance of her vagina and whispered gently in Duanmu Rong's ear, "Rong'er, are you ready? Your husband is going in. It will hurt a little, so bear with it." Duanmu Rong nodded shyly.
Hua Tianlin slowly inserted his spear, a warm, moist sensation enveloping it. Gradually, he reached Duanmu Rong's hymen. With a forceful thrust, his spear broke through the thin membrane, and blood flowed out, leaving bloodstains on the white sheets.
Duanmu Rong let out a soft moan, and Hua Tianlin gently kissed her lips to ease the pain. "Husband, come on, you can move now," Duanmu Rong said after a moment.
Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin gently began to thrust, repeatedly reaching the deepest part of Duanmu Rong's flower core, slowly grinding and feeling the softness there. Duanmu Rong felt a wave of pleasure and couldn't help but moan softly, writhing and yielding beneath Hua Tianlin.
Duanmu Rong was brought to climax by Hua Tianlin time and again, each thrust reaching her core. An hour later, Duanmu Rong was no longer able to endure it and had to beg for mercy. Seeing that she truly couldn't bear it any longer, Hua Tianlin ejaculated his essence, reaching climax with Duanmu Rong.
Chapter 26: Spear Takes Two Women.
Duanmu Rong, unable to withstand the onslaught, collapsed beneath Hua Tianlin, her face flushed, like a peach blossom, making her already stunning beauty even more breathtaking. Hua Tianlin's lust was aroused, and his spear hardened once more.
Duanmu Rong keenly sensed this and, disregarding her shyness, grabbed Hua Tianlin's spear, her face showing a pleading expression. "Husband, I can't take it anymore, go find Sister Xue Nu!" Duanmu Rong said shyly.
Hua Tianlin, being a chivalrous woman, nodded in agreement and was about to turn around to find Xue Nu. At this moment, Xue Nu finally came out. She was covered by a thin veil, and her beautiful body was fully displayed before Hua Tianlin.
Her smooth hair, exquisite face, slender neck, high breasts, flat stomach, dense pubic hair, long, beautiful legs, and delicate feet were all revealed, all of which were alluring to Hua Tianlin.
The flame that had just been extinguished in Hua Tianlin's lower abdomen was reignited, and the fire was even bigger. Hua Tianlin rushed off the bed and picked up Xue Nu, tearing away the veil in one swift motion, revealing a stunningly beautiful body.
That beautiful body was simply a masterpiece of God, perfectly proportioned, neither too plump nor too thin. Seeing that her veil had been torn by Hua Tianlin, Xue Nu glared at him reproachfully, then flashed a charming smile.
Hua Tianlin was stunned, completely mesmerized by that smile—it was truly captivating. Seeing Hua Tianlin's dazed expression, Xue Nu's rosy lips also parted in a smile. Hua Tianlin was startled awake by Xue Nu's laughter, inwardly cursing himself for his embarrassment, thinking to himself that Xue Nu was truly a bewitching enchantress.
"Watch your husband deal with you, you charming little vixen! Accept your husband's love!" Hua Tianlin said with a wicked grin.
"Wouldn't that be inappropriate? Rong'er is still here," Xue Nu said shyly, seeing Duanmu Rong standing beside her. Hua Tianlin, however, was already thinking about a threesome; Duanmu Rong was the main character, and she absolutely couldn't be left out.
So Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "It's alright, Rong'er's asleep. Let's do what we need to do. Come on, your husband can't hold back anymore. You're such a charming little vixen, it's killing me." Xue Nu had no idea what Hua Tianlin was thinking. Hearing his words, her heart leaped into honey.
What woman wouldn't want her husband to be infatuated with her, whether it's her body or something else? As long as her husband was infatuated, that was enough. So Xue Nu smiled seductively, "Come on, husband." That alluring voice made Hua Tianlin's heart melt,
and he couldn't resist any longer. Hua Tianlin pounced on Xue Nu, lowered his head, and kissed her delicate lips, sucking hard, as if he wanted to suck her mouth into his belly. Xue Nu felt her lover's affection and slowly cooperated, their tongues slowly intertwining.
Hua Tianlin teased Xue Nu's fragrant tongue relentlessly, sometimes sucking, sometimes gently biting, sometimes slowly licking, thoroughly enjoying himself. As if wanting to swallow the Snow Maiden's fragrant tongue whole, the Snow Maiden was so captivated by Hua Tianlin's sucking that she lost all sense
of direction. The Snow Maiden simply cooperated, and Hua Tianlin slowly abandoned her small mouth, moving downwards, his tongue gently licking and kissing along her fair and delicate neck, making her itch and writhe incessantly.
Gradually, Hua Tianlin reached the Snow Maiden's high, firm, and elastic breasts, grasping one in each hand and gently kneading it. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and took half of each breast into his mouth, and began to slowly suckle.
Chapter 27 Spear Takes Two Women (Part Two)
Hua Tianlin took the Snow Maiden's breasts into his mouth and slowly sucked, licked, and bit the fair and delicate flesh. Then he took the nipples on the breasts into his mouth, gently tearing and licking them.
The Snow Maiden, driven to unbearable loneliness by Hua Tianlin's actions, felt a surge of desire within her, her peach blossom valley overflowing with fluids. She cried out in a soft voice, "Husband, I can't take it anymore, I want you." Seeing her alluring appearance, Hua Tianlin sucked even harder, slowly moving downwards until he reached her peach blossom valley, licking it with his tongue. "Ah, no, it's dirty there, ah!" the Snow Maiden cried out as Hua Tianlin sucked her private parts.
"Hehe, it's alright, nowhere on my wife's body is dirty. I like it, just enjoy it,"
Hua Tianlin said, slowly raising his head. Hearing this, the Snow Maiden was deeply moved. Even if it meant death, she would die without hesitation. This was love—great and selfless, yet blindly indulgent and misguided.
Hua Tianlin continued licking her peach blossom valley, skillfully extending his tongue deep inside, gently licking and biting, then taking her engorged clitoris into his mouth, slowly savoring it.
"Ah, ooh, it itches so much, don't bite that, ah," the Snow Maiden said passionately, tightly clamping her legs around Hua Tianlin's head, her upturned buttocks straining upwards, hoping Hua Tianlin would insert his tongue deeper.
A moment later, the Snow Maiden's body tensed, and a stream of nectar gushed out. Hua Tianlin felt a fragrant, sweet liquid welling up, greedily sucking it in until it was all gone.
Hua Tianlin raised his head and slowly pressed his already throbbing member against the entrance of the Snow Maiden's valley, thrusting in with a powerful effort. The Snow Maiden cried out in surprise, feeling a surge of fullness filling her emptiness.
Hua Tianlin moved slowly, demonstrating all the techniques—five shallow thrusts followed by one deep one, eight shallow thrusts followed by one deep one, nine shallow thrusts followed by one deep one—on the Snow Maiden's body. Each time Hua Tianlin reached her core, the feeling was like being in heaven.
"Ah, slower, gentler, ah, faster," the Snow Maiden moaned softly. Watching this peerless beauty writhe beneath him, begging for his favor, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of pride and thrust even faster.
Like a pile driver, Hua Tianlin relentlessly pumped in and out, the Snow Maiden moaning repeatedly, reaching ecstasy. "Ah, almost there, I can't take it anymore," the Snow Maiden trembled, slowly tensing.
Seeing this, Hua Tianlin knew her climax was near, so he increased his speed, thrusting even harder until the Snow Maiden was powerless to resist, forced to let Hua Tianlin play with her body.
The Snow Maiden cried out in surprise as a torrent of fluid gushed forth, hitting Hua Tianlin's penis and showering him with pleasure. Then, with a final thrust, he penetrated to the deepest point, a tingling sensation in his lower back, his seminal gate opening wide, and a powerful stream of essence shot into the Snow Maiden's jade passage.
The snow maiden's heart melted from the heat, her soul vanished, her mind went blank, and tears streamed down her face—tears of ecstatic climax, the ultimate pleasure a woman can never reach, a state of love many women can never attain.
Hua Tianlin lay on top of the snow maiden, his "Manipulating Women's Heart Sutra" automatically circulating, slowly absorbing her vital essence, then returning it to both of them, enhancing their cultivation. Hua Tianlin gently licked the fragrant sweat on the snow maiden's body, savoring its sweet taste.
The snow maiden lay beneath Hua Tianlin, relishing the afterglow of her climax, her full, firm breasts rising and falling, stirring a surge of excitement in Hua Tianlin's heart. He grasped her breasts with both hands, slowly kneading them, enjoying the exquisite sensation. Chapter 28 Spearing Two Women (Part 3)
After Hua Tianlin brought Xue Nu to the peak again, Xue Nu stopped watching Hua Tianlin's advances. Hua Tianlin, showing her tenderness, suddenly noticed that Duanmu Rong's body was trembling slightly.
Hua Tianlin immediately understood that this little girl had been awake all along and had been eavesdropping. "Hehe, let's see how I deal with you, hehe," Hua Tianlin thought with a wicked smile.
Hua Tianlin got up and left Xue Nu's soft and delicate body, gently turning over and pulling Duanmu Rong into his arms. Duanmu Rong cried out in surprise and turned around to see that it was Hua Tianlin who had played a trick on her.
Hua Tianlin looked at Duanmu Rong with a wicked smile. Xue Nu, being very clever, immediately understood that Duanmu Rong had woken up while she was making love with Hua Tianlin. Duanmu Rong also immediately realized something. Both women blushed and dared not look at each other.
Seeing the two women cowering like ostriches, afraid to look up, Hua Tianlin leaned close to Duanmu Rong's ear and whispered, "Rong'er, my darling, did it feel good just now?" Duanmu Rong blushed even more upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, refusing to answer. Seeing her silence, Hua Tianlin opened his mouth and licked and nibbled at her delicate, red earlobe.
The tingling sensation made Duanmu Rong tremble slightly, and she could only whisper, "Mmm, it felt good." After saying this, she buried her head in Hua Tianlin's chest and refused to look up.
Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, saying, "Since it felt so good, I'll make my Rong'er even better!" Before Duanmu Rong could react, he pressed her alluring body down beneath him.
Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Duanmu Rong immediately tried to struggle, but Hua Tianlin held her down firmly. Unable to break free, Duanmu Rong had no choice but to let Hua Tianlin do as he pleased. Seeing that Duanmu Rong had stopped struggling,
Hua Tianlin began his vigorous assault. He lowered his head and took Duanmu Rong's rosy lips into his mouth. Their lips met, and Hua Tianlin slowly kissed Duanmu Rong's small mouth. His large tongue roamed wildly inside Duanmu Rong's mouth, frantically licking away her saliva.
Duanmu Rong felt a tingling sensation as Hua Tianlin licked her tongue. Their saliva mingled, exchanging saliva, one sip from her mouth, the other from his. Both of them were intoxicated by this passionate kiss, gradually becoming lost in its sweetness.
Slowly, Hua Tianlin approached Duanmu Rong's delicate, high, snowy mound. Looking at the rosy tip, a surge of excitement welled up within him. He lowered his head and took the tip into his mouth, gently licking, biting, and sucking, arousing Duanmu Rong's unbearable loneliness.
Duanmu Rong's body trembled, gently twisting, her body slowly rubbing against Hua Tianlin's. Hua Tianlin's penis slowly grew larger and thicker, pressing against Duanmu Rong's peach blossom valley. He gently rubbed against her valley,
causing Duanmu Rong's body to tremble again. A spring slowly flowed from her valley. Hua Tianlin moved one hand to her valley, gently touching and rubbing, then used his fingers to collect some of the spring water and slowly placed it in Duanmu Rong's mouth. Unable to escape, Duanmu Rong had no choice but to obediently lick her spring water with her tongue.
Seeing this, Hua Tianlin became aroused and slowly inserted his spear. As soon as it entered Duanmu Rong's moist jade passage, Hua Tianlin felt an indescribable pleasure. He increased his speed, thrusting faster. Duanmu Rong felt a surge of satisfaction from Hua Tianlin's penetration.
"Ah, move slower, be gentler, it hurts a little, ah," Duanmu Rong moaned softly. Hua Tianlin worked even harder, continuing to thrust faster, penetrating Duanmu Rong's core again and again. Soon, Duanmu Rong reached her peak, collapsing limply beneath Hua Tianlin, her full breasts rising and falling gently.
Seeing the two women rendered powerless by his conquest, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of pride. He left his spear inside Duanmu Rong's jade passage, lay down on top of them, and slowly drifted off to sleep...
Chapter 29 The Mo Family's Assessment
The morning sunlight streamed into the room, warming the three of them. Duanmu Rong and Xue Nu slowly awoke, turning their heads to see each other. This made them blush, but they still quietly looked at Hua Tianlin.
Seeing Hua Tianlin on top of them, the two women found the feeling of being pressed down by a man quite comfortable. Duanmu Rong and Xue Nu exchanged a glance, their faces flushing red. Then, they stuck their hair into Hua Tianlin's nose and gently tickled him.
Hua Tianlin was still dreaming, making love with the Duke of Zhou's daughter, when he suddenly felt someone tickling his nose. He sneezed and slowly opened his eyes, seeing the two women tickling him with their hair. A wicked smile appeared on Hua Tianlin's lips as he grabbed their breasts and slowly rubbed them.
"Ah, you pervert, let go!" the two women cried out shyly, their hands pounding against Hua Tianlin's chest, but the force wasn't enough to tickle them.
Hua Tianlin chuckled evilly, "Hehe, who told you to mess with me and disturb my sweet dream? I'll punish you." He then continued to gently rub them with his lecherous hands.
Gradually, the two women began to pant softly as Hua Tianlin caressed them, their faces flushing red. Their breath was sweet as orchids, and their eyes were alluring, seducing Hua Tianlin. Just as Hua Tianlin was preparing for his morning exercise, there was a knock at the door.
"Senior sisters, Master wants you to get up. The sect leader and the chief have arrived and want to see two guests," came the voice of a female disciple from outside.
Upon hearing this, the three of them stopped their playful antics and immediately got up and dressed. Hua Tianlin, of course, couldn't resist taking advantage of the situation, making the two women blush and glare at him reproachfully. Hua Tianlin, however, just smiled awkwardly and remained silent.
After washing up, the three of them went to the council hall and saw several people. A man dressed entirely in black and wearing a bamboo hat sat in the center, with a burly man carrying a huge iron hammer behind him, and a very young man with a slick appearance. As soon as he saw the two women enter, his eyes lit up with lust.
These people should be the leader of the Mohist school, the Iron Hammer, and Dao Zhi. Hua Tianlin approached them calmly and said, "I apologize for keeping you all waiting." The Mo Clan leader waved his hand and said, "It's alright. I heard you two saved my Mo Clan disciples, for which I am very grateful. I also heard you two wish to join my Mo Clan, is that true?" "Indeed, is that possible?" Hua Tianlin said neither humbly nor arrogantly.
"Alright, but a necessary assessment is still required, is that alright?" the leader added.
"No problem, it's fine, but shall we do it now?" Hua Tianlin said. The Mo Clan leader nodded and led his subordinates towards the training ground outside. Hua Tianlin and the two women followed behind.
On the training ground, Hua Tianlin smiled as he looked at the large iron hammer in front of him. This guy actually came to lead the charge; his skill level was no match for him. Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "Then let's begin. Keep it brief and avoid injury." Big Hammer shouted, "Enough talk, let's begin! Let me see your skills. I've heard you're the 'Deadly Demonic Sound,' is that true?" Big Hammer was indeed as hot-tempered as in the original story.
"Heh, those are just empty titles, not worth mentioning. Let's begin, I'll do my best." Hua Tianlin took down the Heavenly Demon Harp from behind him and placed it flat in front of him. He slowly circulated his inner energy. Hua Tianlin's inner energy cultivation had greatly increased; having absorbed the virgin yin essence of the two women, he had already broken through the barriers of the *Ruling Women's Heart Sutra* and the *Sacred Heart Supreme Technique*.
Big Iron Hammer gripped the massive iron hammer on his back, unleashing his aura. A wave of pressure surged towards Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin smirked, thinking, "You're not qualified to play with my aura. Today I'll show you there are always stronger people out there." Hua Tianlin released his own aura, a soaring surge that instantly pushed Big Iron Hammer back several steps. The Grandmaster below was also surprised, "I didn't expect his aura to be so strong. He must be a master."
Chapter 30: Passing the Competition.
Seeing that Hua Tianlin's aura was stronger than his own, Big Iron Hammer knew he had met a master. This person was on par with the Grandmaster. Big Iron Hammer was filled with surprise and excitement.
Big Iron Hammer made his move, shouting, "Thunder Hammer Technique, First Form!" The massive hammer in Big Iron Hammer's hand whistled as he swung it, a powerful aura emanating from it as it struck straight at Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin dodged with a series of movements, raised his Heavenly Demon Harp, and plucked the strings with his long, slender, white fingers. A melodious sound immediately filled the air, followed by three flying knives appearing out of thin air.
Hua Tianlin stretched out his hand, and the knives struck the giant iron hammer with a loud "bang." Then, Hua Tianlin continued playing, creating even more flying knives that hurtled towards the giant iron hammer.
The giant iron hammer, enraged, swung its massive hammer wildly, circling it around its body to scatter the knives. Hua Tianlin increased the speed of his playing, and suddenly the music shifted, transforming the flying knives into spears.
One after another, the spears, gleaming with cold light, attacked the giant iron hammer. The giant iron hammer shouted, "Thunder Hammer Technique, Second Form!" A stronger aura emanated from the giant hammer, and gradually, it emitted a deep, rumbling sound.
Hua Tianlin remained unperturbed, a wicked smile playing on his lips. He softly uttered, "Demon Soldier Assault!" A terrifying skeletal demon soldier materialized before him, wielding a shield and a large sword.
The skeletal demon soldier immediately raised its shield and charged at the giant iron hammer, while Hua Tianlin continued his spear attack. Upon seeing the skeletal demon soldier approaching, the giant iron hammer immediately changed his attack.
The hammer and the skeletal demon soldier collided, producing a piercing metallic clang. The spear also lunged at the giant iron hammer, who, caught off guard, was about to strike when suddenly, both the spear and the skeletal demon soldier vanished.
It turned out that Hua Tianlin had withdrawn his inner force, causing the summoned demon soldier and spear to disappear. Big Hammer stood rooted to the spot, a wave of fear washing over him. "I never expected this guy to be so strong. I almost died. That was terrifying." "You win, next one," Hua Tianlin said to Big Hammer. Big Hammer immediately stepped off the stage, and then the young man who had been following the Giant stepped forward.
"My name is Dao Zhi, and I'm skilled in lightness skill. How about we compete in lightness skill this round?" Dao Zhi said lazily.
Looking at Dao Zhi's demeanor, Hua Tianlin suppressed the urge to beat him up and calmly said, "Sure, let's compete in lightness skill." The two stood on the same starting line. At Big Hammer's command, Hua Tianlin and Dao Zhi instantly set off, their movements swift. Hua Tianlin glanced at Dao Zhi, a signature wicked smile playing on his lips, sending a chill down Dao Zhi's spine.
"Damn, why are his eyes so terrifying?" Dao Zhi thought to himself. Taking advantage of Dao Zhi's momentary lapse in concentration, Hua Tianlin accelerated, unleashing his Ghost Shadow Step, increasing his speed and blurring his figure.
Seeing Hua Tianlin's increased speed, Dao Zhi immediately countered with his Lightning Speed Step, also increasing his speed. However, Hua Tianlin's Ghost Shadow Step was a master of footwork, far surpassing Dao Zhi's Lightning Speed Step, and Dao Zhi was gradually left behind.
When Dao Zhi reached the finish line, Hua Tianlin had already arrived, watching him with a wicked smile, making Dao Zhi feel a chill run down his spine. "What did I do to offend you? Why are you looking at me like that?" At this moment, the leader of the Mohist school stepped forward and announced, "After the competition, Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu have officially become disciples of the Mohist school, ranking among the five leaders." The disciples offered their congratulations, and Hua Tianlin responded enthusiastically.
Chapter 31
Three days after Hua Tianlin officially settled in Mirror Lake Manor, he summoned Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, intending to teach them martial arts.
"Xue'er and Rong'er, what martial arts have you practiced?" Hua Tianlin asked directly.
"Husband, I haven't practiced any martial arts," Xue Nu replied.
"I've only practiced medicine, and my internal energy isn't good either," Duanmu Rong answered honestly.
"Oh, alright then, today your husband will teach you a few martial arts techniques," Hua Tianlin said. Upon hearing this, the two women immediately hugged Hua Tianlin's arms, their full breasts rubbing against each other.
This nearly drove Hua Tianlin to a rage. Suppressing his inner fire, he took a deep breath and slowly said, "Let's start with Xue'er. These past few days, I've been constantly using the 'Manipulating Women's Heart Sutra' to enhance your internal strength, and now your internal strength is quite strong." He paused, then continued, "Xue'er, I'll teach you 'Snowflake Song' and 'Snowstorm.' 'Snowflake Song' is a martial art that uses music in combat. You play the music of 'Snowflake Song' on a flute, and then snowflakes will fall to attack the enemy; it's very powerful. As for 'Snowstorm,' it's an even stronger martial art, but don't use it too much." Hua Tianlin explained the training methods to Xue Nu, who then returned to her room to practice. Hua Tianlin then said to Duanmu Rong, "I'll teach you 'Ten Thousand Needles Piercing Shot' and 'Dislocating Tendons and Bones Hand.'"One of these two techniques involves attacking enemies with silver needles, and the other involves targeting the joints of the human body. "I'll also teach you another technique, the Thousand Illusion Hand, which is used to launch silver needles. It's not only fast but also very powerful. As for the Tendon-Dislocating and Bone-Splitting Hand, I'll explain some important joints of the human body to you, and then you can practice it." Hua Tianlin explained some important joints of the human body to Duanmu Rong in detail. Duanmu Rong and Xue Nu were both very intelligent and quickly memorized the explanations, then went back to practice.
Hua Tianlin stayed in his room for a while, thinking that what he lacked most was swordsmanship. He had seen some sword techniques before he transmigrated, but none of them were suitable for him. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin thought of a sword technique, so he went to the training room to practice.
Hua Tianlin thought of the "Nine Swords of Dugu" by the Sword Demon—Dugu Qiubai. This sword technique was considered the strongest among sword techniques, consisting of nine forms.
The general formula is: Gui Mei moves towards Wu Wang, Wu Wang moves towards Tong Ren, Tong Ren moves towards Da You. Jia turns to Bing, Bing turns to Geng, Geng turns to Gui. The transition between Zi and Chou, Chen and Si, Wu and Wei. Wind and thunder are one change, mountains and lakes are one change, water and fire are one change. Qian and Kun clash, Zhen and Dui clash, Li and Xun clash. Three increases to five, five increases to nine… (over three thousand characters in total) General Formula: Various changes are used to embody the general formula. There are three hundred and sixty variations. Sword-Breaking Form: Used to break all sword techniques of all schools and sects under heaven. Although the Sword-Breaking Form is only one form, it incorporates the essentials of all sword techniques under heaven. Although it is said to be "without moves", it is based on the moves of all sword techniques under heaven.
Saber-Breaking Form: Used to break single saber, double saber, willow leaf saber, ghost head saber, great cleaver, horse-slaying saber and various saber techniques. It emphasizes using lightness to overcome heaviness and speed to control slowness. The Spear-Breaking Techniques include methods for countering long weapons such as spears, halberds, snake spears, eyebrow-level staffs, spiked clubs, white waxwood staffs, monk's staffs, and convenient shovels.
The Whip-Breaking Techniques counter short weapons such as steel whips, pressure point stakes, crutches, Emei daggers, daggers, axes, iron plaques, octagonal mallets, and iron axes. The Rope-Breaking Techniques counter soft weapons such as long ropes, short whips, three-section staffs, chained spears, iron chains, fishing nets, and flying hammers/meteorites. The Palm-Breaking Techniques
counter fist, foot, and finger techniques, including long fist and short fist techniques, grappling and pressure point techniques, eagle claw and tiger claw techniques, and iron sand palm techniques . Fist and foot techniques. Arrow-Breaking Style: To counter various hidden weapons, one must first learn the art of discerning weapons by listening to the wind. Not only must one be able to deflect all kinds of hidden weapons launched by the enemy with a long sword, but one must also use the force to counterattack, reflecting the enemy's hidden weapons back to injure them.
Qi-Breaking Style: Used against enemies with superior internal strength; it requires divine understanding and is based on the mind. These nine styles are incredibly powerful, the culmination of the Sword Demon's life's work. Hua Tianlin has decided to cultivate the Dugu Nine Swords this time, and later spar with Wei Zhuang and Gai Nie to see whose swordsmanship is stronger.
The Dugu Nine Swords, when mastered to the end, is "no moves are better than moves, the sword is in the heart, man and sword are one." It is known that only Dugu Qiubai and Feng Qingyang have reached this level. In the end, even a blade of grass or a tree can become a sword, making it incredibly powerful and formidable.
Chapter 32: The Secret Sect Master
Hua Tianlin instructs the Mohist disciples to tell Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong that he is in seclusion and should not be disturbed. Hua Tianlin then returned to his secret chamber and began his seclusion. He deeply understood that in this world, only the strongest had the right to speak.
With his unparalleled mental strength and comprehension, Hua Tianlin had already grasped the essence of the Dugu Nine Swords techniques in just a few hours. Now, Hua Tianlin lacked a sword. He remembered that after killing Sheng Qi, he had taken his Giant Sword.
He also thought of someone in the Mo family named Master Xu, a renowned swordsmith. He would seek him out after his seclusion and have him forge a fine sword, which would make wielding the Dugu Nine Swords even more powerful. "Even more powerful, then will we still be afraid of Wei Zhuang and Gai Nie?"
The Dugu Nine Swords emphasizes no moves, no tests, yet the absence of moves is superior to having moves; it is incredibly subtle. Back then, the Sword Demon—Dugu Qiubai—defeated all the masters with the Dugu Nine Swords. Finally, because masters are lonely, he stopped appearing in the mountains and died in a secluded valley.
Hua Tianlin spent several more hours finally mastering the nine moves of the Dugu Nine Swords, but he lacked practical experience. Often, duels between masters are judged by the opponent's combat experience; those with more experience are usually stronger. Therefore, Hua Tianlin decided to go out and find opponents for real combat after completing his training.
A whole... At noon, Hua Tianlin practiced the Dugu Nine Swords in the secret chamber, gradually mastering its essence. If others knew that Hua Tianlin had grasped the essence of the Dugu Nine Swords in just one morning, everyone would probably call him a monstrous genius. Dugu
Qiubai spent his entire life fully mastering the essence of the Dugu Nine Swords, yet Hua Tianlin grasped a portion of it in a single morning. Even Dugu Qiubai would have to admit defeat. This was the benefit of Hua Tianlin's powerful mental strength and comprehension.
After finishing his practice of the Dugu Nine Swords, Hua Tianlin began to think about his... How to use his powerful mental strength was a real challenge for Hua Tianlin. Just as he was fretting, he suddenly remembered the Yin-Yang School's incantations. Since the Yin-Yang School could cultivate incantations, he could cultivate Buddhist hand seals.
Before his transmigration, Hua Tianlin often did various things, including secretly reading the secret manuals of different sects. At the time, all the sects hated Hua Tianlin intensely because he had stolen their manuals. A sect's manuals are extremely important, and no one wants them to be read by others.
Hua Tianlin had even been to Tibet, where there is a unique skill in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism called "..." Hua Tianlin risked execution to steal the technique of the Nine Syllable Mantra hand seals. The situation was extremely dangerous; the Tantric Buddhist community was frantically searching for this thief in Tibet. The
Nine Syllable Mantra, also known as the Nine Profound Syllables, consists of the syllables: Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Zai, and Qian. 【Lin】Stability of mind and body. Represents composure in the face of adversity, maintaining unwavering will, and demonstrating physical strength. Hand seal: Acala Mudra; Mantra: Vajrasattva Heart Mantra.
【Bing】Energy. Represents longevity and youthful vitality. Hand seal: Great Vajra Wheel Mudra; Mantra: Subhuti Mudra. 【Dou】Cosmic resonance. Courageous and decisive, demonstrating fighting spirit in the face of difficulties. Hand seal: Outer Lion Mudra; Mantra: Vajrasattva Dharmakaya Mantra.
【Zhe】Restoration. Represents the power to freely control one's own body and the bodies of others. Hand seal: Inner Lion Mudra. Mantra: Vajrasattva Subduing Demon Mantra. [All] Crisis Sensation. Represents the ability to know and manipulate people's hearts. Hand Seal: Outer Binding Seal, Mantra: Vajrasattva Samantabhadra Dharmakaya Mantra.
[Array] Telepathy/Invisibility, representing the ability to possess both wealth and respect. Hand Seal: Inner Binding Seal, Mantra: Padmasambhava Six-Syllable Vajra Mantra. [Array] Space-Time Control. Represents the heart to help others. Hand Seal: Wisdom Fist Seal, Mantra: Vairocana Buddha Heart Mantra.
[In] Five Elements Control. Represents the ability to use superpowers more freely. Hand Seal: Sun Wheel Seal, Mantra: Vairocana Buddha Heart Mantra. [Front] Light/Buddha Mind. Represents the Buddha realm, i.e., the superhuman realm. Hand Seal: Vase Seal (or Invisibility Seal), Mantra: Marici Heart Mantra.
This Nine-Syllable Mantra Mudra is a unique skill of Tantric Buddhism. Hua Tianlin memorized it all back then, and now it's finally coming in handy. Hua Tianlin began to practice it slowly.
Chapter 33 Tantric Mahamudra (Part Two)
The Tantric Mahamudra, also known as the Nine-Syllable Mantra Mudra, is a unique skill of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism in China. "The Three Mysteries" is an important part of Tantric practice. It includes the Body Mystery—hand mudras, the Speech Mystery—reciting mantras, and the Mind Mystery—visualizing the Buddha.
The main practice of the Body Mystery is "forming mudras," which is simply a practice of crossing the ten fingers of both hands to form different shapes and combining them with visualization and intention.
There are thousands of mudras (hand gestures) in Tantric Buddhism, each with its own unique meaning and function. Examples include: the Auspicious Mudra, the Vajra Great Benevolence Mudra, the Great Wheel Mandala Mudra, the Demon-Subduing Mudra, the Jewel Crown Holding Treasure Mudra, the Radiant Flame Fire Realm Mudra, the Binding of Thoughts and Other Immortals Mudra, and the Quasi-Nine-Headed Dragon Mudra. Although some mudras share the same name, their shapes differ greatly. For instance, the Vajra Armor Mudra is used for demon-repelling
and protection. The Nine Ninja Mudras are: the Sovereign Mudra, the Great Vajra Wheel Mudra, the Outer Lion Mudra, the Inner Lion Mudra, the Outer Binding Mudra, the Inner Binding Mudra, the Knowledge Mudra, the Sun Wheel Mudra, and the Invisibility Mudra. In Tantric Buddhism, by using the ten fingers of both hands, combined with mental imagery and intention, and in accordance with a specific practice, different mudras are formed to generate blessings for the practitioner.
Tantric theory holds that the ten fingers of the hands connect outwardly with the Buddha-nature of the Dharma realm and inwardly with the five internal organs. Therefore, when practicing Tantric methods, forming "mudras" (hand gestures) allows for mutual resonance with the bodies of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas who have already attained enlightenment in the Dharma realm, increasing the speed of progress and granting the practitioner the same
supernatural powers as the Buddha. Besides mudras, body mantras also include various seated postures, which, like mudras, are numerous and each has its own meaning. Speech mantras, also known as mantras, involve the practitioner reciting a series of incantations to generate spiritual energy within their mind and induce transformation. These special sounds vibrate the energy channels in the body, concentrating the mind on a single point to cultivate extraordinary potential and awaken supernatural powers and profound wisdom.
The number of mantras in Tantric Buddhism, like the number of hand mudras, is also numerous. Examples include: the Fire God Mantra, the Yama Mantra, the Four Heavenly Kings Mantra, the Garuda King Mantra, the Rakshasa Mantra, the Rakshasa King Mantra, the Blessing Mantra, the Samaya Mantra, the Acala Mantra, the Vajra Armor Mantra, and others. There are also five-syllable mantras, the Tibetan six-syllable mantra, and the
Manjushri eight-syllable mantra. Hua Tianlin had been familiarizing himself with the hand mudras of Tantric Buddhism. After an entire afternoon, he finally mastered the hand mudras of the nine-syllable mantra, able to perform them quickly. Combined with the mantra itself, it could unleash its power, which was truly astonishing.
Hua Tianlin was learning the hand mudras within the nine-syllable mantra, and gradually he could fully execute them. Tantric Buddhist hand mudras can completely counteract the mantras and mudras of Yin and Yang, and they can also resist enchantment, stabilize the mind, and prevent being controlled or hypnotized.
Hua Tianlin also learned the "Buddhist Lion's Roar," a roar that could not only attack enemies but also prevent hypnosis and charm. The "Heart Sutra of Controlling Women" and the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" that Hua Tianlin cultivated were both extremely useful to him. His internal energy was increasing daily, and the two internal energies within him were evenly matched, with no conflict occurring.
However, Hua Tianlin was unaware that the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" was an extremely domineering technique, intolerant of other martial arts methods. The reason things were fine now was because his cultivation of the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" was still weak and temporarily lacked the ability to resist other techniques. As a result, trouble eventually struck, bringing Hua Tianlin…
Chapter 34: Emerging from Seclusion .
Hua Tianlin stayed in the secret chamber for two whole days without emerging. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong also hadn't eaten or slept well for two days, becoming thin and pitiful to see. They stayed outside the secret chamber, never leaving his side.
On the third day, Hua Tianlin finally recovered. In the secret chamber, Hua Tianlin's tightly closed eyes suddenly snapped open, his captivating purple eyes gleaming with a terrifying light. Hua Tianlin slowly finished his practice and focused his divine sense into his dantian. He saw that his cultivation had greatly improved.
The pink and blue internal energy had both increased peacefully. This time, Hua Tianlin had gained a great deal. He had not only fully mastered the Nine True Words of the Secret Sect but also completely absorbed the essence of the Dugu Nine Swords. All he lacked was combat experience.
Hua Tianlin straightened his clothes and stepped out of the secret chamber. As soon as he emerged, his vision blurred, and two alluring fragrances wafted towards him. Then, he was tightly embraced. It was obvious that these two people were Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong.
Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong held onto Hua Tianlin tightly, as if he would leave if they let go. The two women sobbed in Hua Tianlin's arms, which made Hua Tianlin's heart ache.
"Honey, you're finally out! We were so worried about you, so afraid something had happened to you, waaaaah!" Xue Nu sobbed.
"Alright, honey, everything's alright. Don't cry anymore, or you'll look like a little kitten, which will be ugly," Hua Tianlin said tenderly. He gently stroked the two women's hair and hugged Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong tightly.
"Oh, it's all your fault, we were so worried," Xue Nu said sweetly. Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, the two women immediately stopped crying, wanting to present their beloved with a presentable appearance.
"Alright, let's go, I haven't eaten for two days, I'm starving," Hua Tianlin said helplessly, feeling a bit hungry.
Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong immediately let go of him, took his hands, and led him outside. After entering the room, Hua Tianlin saw a table full of food laid out. "Honey, come and eat, you haven't eaten for two days," Duanmu Rong said.
"Yes, you've gotten so thin, you don't know how to take care of yourself at all," Xue Nu said reproachfully. Hua Tianlin chuckled, "Hehe, don't I have two good wives? Having wives to take care of me is enough, isn't it? And you two too, you've both gotten so thin." "You haven't taken good care of yourselves these past few days, you've become so thin, don't you know your husband will feel sorry for you? You both deserve a beating." Hua Tianlin glared at the two women, then pulled them into his arms and slapped their buttocks repeatedly.
"Ah, husband." The two women looked at Hua Tianlin with seductive eyes after the slaps, but their hearts were as sweet as honey. "Alright, come and eat together, look how thin you've become, you've lost all your curves, be careful your husband won't want you anymore." Hua Tianlin said threateningly.
"Yes, we know, husband, we'll eat properly from now on." Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong nodded in unison. The three then shared a cozy breakfast together. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong insisted on serving him, each feeding him. Hua Tianlin, unable to resist their insistence, had no choice but to let the two women feed him.
The meal passed in this atmosphere. Hua Tianlin lay back in his chair, patting his belly with satisfied sounds. Looking at the two women, he said, "You'll spoil me sooner or later. Let's see what you do then." The two women giggled and said, "That's even better! We're happy to serve you like this. From now on, we'll serve you, okay?" Hua Tianlin shook his head helplessly, his eyes gleaming as he looked at the two women's alluring bodies. He chuckled
and said, "Wife, as the saying goes, 'A full stomach makes one think of love.' What are we waiting for? Come on!" He then embraced the two women, and the three of them lay down on the bed.Chapter 35 Three's Pleasure The two women were suddenly thrown onto the bed by Hua Tianlin. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong let out a series of shy moans. Then, Hua Tianlin quickly ran up and pounced on them, pinning them beneath him. "Ah, no, husband, it's daytime now, someone might come," Xue Nu said sweetly. Duanmu Rong, standing to the side, also grabbed Hua Tianlin's lecherous hand and looked at him pleadingly.

"It's alright, your husband has been in seclusion for two days and hasn't had a chance to properly pamper you. Now your husband will pamper you properly. Come on, your husband wants you two irresistible little vixens." Hua Tianlin ignored them and chuckled.
The two women, hearing this, half-heartedly complied. They were both newly married women and had been thinking about Hua Tianlin these past two days. Now that Hua Tianlin was out and about, the two women naturally obeyed Hua Tianlin's every whim and didn't resist.
Seeing that the two women no longer resisted, Hua Tianlin sped up the process of undressing them. He did it so fast that all three women's clothes were off in no time. Two delicate and fair bodies, like white marbles, were presented before Hua Tianlin's eyes, making his eyes burn with desire.
Hua Tianlin felt a surge of lust in his lower abdomen, his mouth dry as he looked at the two women. The two women, feeling shy under Hua Tianlin's lecherous gaze, curled up and dared not look at him. Hua Tianlin was not willing to let this happen and slowly separated the women's alluring bodies with his hands.
Hua Tianlin couldn't resist any longer. He lowered his head and took Xue Nu's high, firm breasts into his mouth, slowly licking the cherry-like nipples. The rosy tips gradually hardened, standing proudly in Hua Tianlin's mouth. Xue Nu gasped softly, her body writhing.
Hua Tianlin reached out and touched Duanmu Rong's breasts, gently rubbing them. Then, he pinched the small cherry-like nipples between two fingers, slowly squeezing and playing with them, causing the ice beauty Duanmu Rong to writhe and gasp repeatedly.
"Ah, touch me gently, slowly, it's so itchy, so numb," Xue Nu moaned softly. Duanmu Rong beside her also let out a few soft moans, which fueled Hua Tianlin's lust even more. His erect penis grew even thicker and harder, and he raised his head to glare angrily at the two women.
Hua Tianlin slowly teased his daughters' sensitive spots, gradually making their private parts moist, with streams of fluid flowing out. Hua Tianlin slowly pressed his spear against the entrance of Xue Nu's vagina, gently rubbing and teasing it.
"Ah, husband, come quickly, I want you, ah!" Xue Nu couldn't bear Hua Tianlin's teasing any longer and had to abandon her shyness, pleading with him. Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin immediately became aroused, his spear thrusting in all the way, pressing firmly against Xue Nu's clitoris, slowly grinding.
"Ah, mmm, oh." Xue Nu, suddenly penetrated by Hua Tianlin's enormous spear, let out satisfied moans, her fair hands tightly embracing Hua Tianlin's neck, moving in rhythm with his thrusts, her hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes gazing at him with seductive allure.
Hua Tianlin's hands were also busy. One hand slowly moved within Duanmu Rong's secluded paradise, eliciting soft moans from her. Water flowed from her depths, constantly wetting Hua Tianlin's fingers. The tender flesh of her vagina gripped his fingers tightly, slowly constricting them.
Hua Tianlin felt the extreme tightness of Xue Nu's vagina, gripping his penis tightly. The intoxicating sensation deeply immersed both of them, unable to extricate themselves. Soon, Hua Tianlin brought Xue Nu to her peak, and she slowly yielded beneath him.
Hua Tianlin ignored all this, relentlessly thrusting into her delicate body. The sounds of "slap slap" echoed continuously. Xue Nu's body swayed wildly with each thrust, her snow-white, delicate mounds flashing before his eyes, making his blood boil. He thrust even harder.
The Snow Maiden could only submit to his pleasure, her moist lips emitting alluring moans. Under Hua Tianlin's vigorous thrusting, she reached another climax, her pink mounds rising and falling slowly. Hua Tianlin felt he was close to climaxing, so he intensified his thrusts, sending even greater pleasure into the Snow Maiden's brain.
Suddenly, Hua Tianlin thrust his spear deep into the Snow Maiden's core, a tingling sensation shooting through his lower back as his seminal vesicles opened wide, flooding the Snow Maiden's womb with his essence. The Snow Maiden once again tasted the highest realm of pleasure, unable to continue, and with a soft moan, she fainted.
Hua Tianlin paused for a moment before withdrawing his spear, rising and pressing himself against Duanmu Rong. Duanmu Rong's peach blossom valley was already soaked. Hua Tianlin wasted no time, thrusting deep into her core again. Duanmu Rong was suddenly thrust into, letting out a groan, then tightly embracing Hua Tianlin's neck with both hands.
Duanmu Rong's legs were hoisted onto Hua Tianlin's shoulders, and he thrust into her with increasing force, causing Duanmu Rong to roll her eyes back and almost faint. Hua Tianlin had been pent up for the past two days and wanted to properly compensate his "little brother," so he kept thrusting hard, making Duanmu Rong reach her peak again and again.
An hour later, Hua Tianlin finally brought both women to their climaxes two or three times before lying on top of them, leaving his "long spear" inside Duanmu Rong's jade passage, and falling asleep on top of them. The two women had already fallen asleep, and the fierce battle was over...
Chapter 36 Master Xu, Forging the Sword While Hua Tianlin was sleeping soundly, he suddenly felt an itch in his nose. "Achoo!" He opened his eyes and saw that Xue Nu was tickling his nose with her beautiful hair. Hua Tianlin smiled mischievously, lowered his head and kissed Xue Nu's small mouth, slowly sucking, licking, and gently biting.
The Snow Maiden let out a series of soft moans. After a long, passionate French kiss, Hua Tianlin's lustful hand slowly grasped the Snow Maiden's breasts, gently kneading and pinching them, feeling the elasticity of her firm, high breasts—it felt so good!
The Snow Maiden weakly moaned, "Okay, husband, I was wrong, stop, get up." Hua Tianlin pinched them a few more times, then slapped Duanmu Rong's pert buttocks, causing her body to tremble.
Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "Rong'er, my little darling, stop pretending, get up." The Snow Maiden looked at Duanmu Rong with surprise and shyness, feeling a little embarrassed herself. Duanmu Rong knew she couldn't keep up the act any longer, so she turned around. Her face was as red as a peach blossom, too shy to look at Hua Tianlin and the Snow Maiden.
Hua Tianlin slowly got out of bed under the careful care of Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong. During this process, he couldn't help but take advantage of her, making Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong blush shyly. In the end, they could only let Hua Tianlin continue his advances.
After getting up, Hua Tianlin went to find Duanmu Rong's master. Duanmu Rong's master was sitting in the house reading medical books. Upon seeing Hua Tianlin, she put down her medical book and said, "What brings you here, Chief?" Hua Tianlin waved his hand and said, "No need to be so polite. You are Rong'er's master, so I'm a generation younger than you! I've come to find Master Xu to have him forge a sword for me." "Oh? Master Xu? Hehe, alright then. Give me the blueprints, and I'll have my disciple deliver them to you," Duanmu Rong's master chuckled.
"Okay, then I'll trouble you. I have the materials for the sword, and I'll give you the blueprints," Hua Tianlin said excitedly upon hearing that there was no problem.
Hua Tianlin returned to the house and saw Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong chatting. He went in and said to Duanmu Rong, "Rong'er, go prepare paper and pen for me; I need them." Duanmu Rong immediately went out to prepare them and returned shortly, handing the paper and pen to Hua Tianlin and asking, "Husband, what are you making?" Xue Nu also looked at him with suspicion. Hua Tianlin smiled mysteriously and said, "I'm going to forge a sword. I'm drawing up the blueprints now." The two women understood immediately and stopped talking, simply watching Hua Tianlin quietly.
Hua Tianlin slowly conceived the shape of the sword in his mind. Gradually, he finished designing a sword. The sword was somewhat slender, but its shape was extremely imposing and beautiful. The material was Sheng Qi's Giant Sword; he would melt down the Giant Sword and reforge it.i=27> Hua Tianlin summoned a disciple and handed him the blueprints and the Juque Sword, instructing him to give them to Duanmu Rong's master. The disciple obeyed and went to deliver them. Subsequently, Duanmu Rong's master sent the blueprints and the Juque Sword to the Mo Family's Mechanical City, entrusting them to Master Xu for the forging of the sword.

Hua Tianlin and the two women continued their martial arts training. Their internal energy cultivation was not a concern, as their daily lovemaking was slowly increasing it. The "Manipulating Women's Heart Sutra" was not useless; it was a supreme dual cultivation martial art, extremely powerful.
Hua Tianlin thought that after Master Xu finished forging the sword, he would continue searching for beautiful women. There were many beautiful women in Qin's Moon, all incomparably gorgeous.
Chapter 37: Departure. After five days of training with Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong in Korea, Hua Tianlin's sword finally arrived. Excitedly, Hua Tianlin grabbed the sword and drew it from its sheath. With a "whoosh," the sword emitted a cold light, chilling and frightening.
"A fine sword! As expected of Master Xu's forging! A fine sword indeed!" Hua Tianlin swung it a few times, the sword flashing in the air, and the sound of it cutting through the air could be heard—it was incredibly sharp.
"Congratulations, my lord, on acquiring such a fine sword!" Seeing the smile on Hua Tianlin's face, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong were also happy for him and congratulated him.
"Hehe, good wife, come on, let your husband demonstrate my swordsmanship for you," Hua Tianlin said happily.
The three of them went to the training ground together. Hua Tianlin took the sword in his hand and lightly twirled it a few times. Looking at a large rock in front of him, Hua Tianlin infused the sword with his inner energy, and the sword emitted a dazzling cold light.
Hua Tianlin shouted, "Nine Swords of Dugu—Breaking Sword Style!" A powerful sword aura was unleashed, striking the large rock in front of him instantly. "Boom!" The large rock was shattered by the sword aura, and fragments flew everywhere.
"The power of the Nine Swords of Dugu is indeed formidable. Hehe, Wei Zhuang, Gai Nie, let me experience your Ghost Valley School's Vertical and Horizontal Sword Technique. Let's have a match!" Hua Tianlin muttered to himself.
The two women were also stunned by the power of the Dugu Nine Swords displayed by Hua Tianlin. Such power from a mere casual strike spoke volumes about the true strength of the Dugu Nine Swords. Hua Tianlin then slowly demonstrated all the moves of the Dugu Nine Swords, astonishing everyone, including himself.
"As expected of the Sword Demon's ultimate technique, its power is immense! This power is astonishing! The Sword Demon is truly the Sword Demon!" Hua Tianlin thought to himself.
Hua Tianlin quickly led the two stunned women back to their room. The women, having recovered from their shock at Hua Tianlin's swordplay, looked at him with excitement and admiration. Seeing their gazes, Hua Tianlin felt immensely proud.
Xue Nu exclaimed excitedly, "Husband, you're amazing! So incredible! I never imagined your swordplay was so powerful!" Duanmu Rong, standing nearby, nodded repeatedly, indicating she understood as well. Hua Tianlin said smugly, "That's right, look who did it! I'm your all-powerful husband, hehe." The two women rolled their eyes at Hua Tianlin, who chuckled awkwardly. Influenced by Hua Tianlin, the two women also wanted to cultivate diligently. As they were preparing to go to the training room together, Hua Tianlin suddenly said, "In three days, we'll go to Korea." Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong were thrilled and asked excitedly, "Really, husband? What are we going to Korea for?" Hua Tianlin nodded and said, "To find someone. You two should cultivate well for these three days, and then your husband will take you sightseeing." "Find someone? It can't be a woman, can it? Yes, it must be a woman," Xue Nu said after thinking for a while. The two women started staring at Hua Tianlin, and Hua Tianlin felt a little uneasy under their gazes. He could only smile awkwardly and not answer them. The two women didn't pursue the matter any further and went to cultivate together.
Three days later, the three bid farewell to Duanmu Rong's master and set off, their destination—Korea. Hua Tianlin silently added to himself, "It's the little princess of Korea, the later Chi Lian..."
Chapter 38 Encountering the Spirit Fox
. Hua Tianlin, Xue Nu, and Duanmu Rong set off together in a carriage, laughing and chatting all the way, thoroughly enjoying themselves. Hua Tianlin also enjoyed the blessing of having two women, one on each side.
Hua Tianlin frequently took advantage of Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, making them blush and playfully punch him, much to their amusement. One day, the three arrived at the foot of a mountain called Spirit Fox Mountain.
It was said that a white fox with spiritual powers lived on this mountain, but no one had ever seen its true form. Having heard this legend, Hua Tianlin had also come here, hoping to find the spirit fox.
The three climbed the mountain together. The entire mountain was shrouded in mist, resembling a fairyland, somewhat enchanting. However, Hua Tianlin, with his astonishingly powerful mental strength, could clearly see the path. He was using his mental strength to search for the spirit fox.
After walking for a while, the three of them rested under a large tree. Suddenly, an image flashed through Hua Tianlin's mind, followed by a white shadow. Hua Tianlin quickly got up and gave chase.
Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong also saw the white shadow and followed Hua Tianlin. As Hua Tianlin chased the white shadow, he was certain it was the spirit fox, because it was said to be entirely snow-white and extremely fast when running.
Hua Tianlin used his Ghost Shadow Step with all his might, his figure flashing and gradually becoming blurred.
He gradually caught up with the spirit fox and finally saw its face clearly. The spirit fox was entirely snow-white and extremely cute, a true beauty killer. Any woman who saw it would fall in love with it because it was so adorable and charming. Its small eyes sparkled with a captivating light, and its pink nose twitched.
After chasing for a while, Hua Tianlin suddenly saw the spirit fox stop. It quickly climbed a tree, stood on it, and looked at Hua Tianlin with a glint in its eyes. When it saw Hua Tianlin's face, the spirit fox did something astonishing.
It suddenly darted into Hua Tianlin's arms, and he hugged it tightly. The spirit fox sniffed at Hua Tianlin with its small nose, occasionally nuzzling him with its head, leaving Hua Tianlin bewildered.
Hua Tianlin suddenly remembered that spirit foxes generally possessed high levels of intelligence and would seek out their masters. Could he be the master it had found? Hua Tianlin began to try to communicate with the spirit fox.
"Hello!" Hua Tianlin said to the spirit fox in his arms. The spirit fox actually raised its small head, looked at Hua Tianlin with its small eyes, and then stuck out its tongue and licked Hua Tianlin's face.
This action amused Hua Tianlin, who chuckled and scolded, "You little rascal, how dare you molest me!" The spirit fox suddenly smiled, leaving Hua Tianlin somewhat stunned. The fox then licked Hua Tianlin's lips with its tongue, sticking out its tongue as if still wanting more. Hua Tianlin was
delighted. "Little fox, come with me from now on. Master will take you outside to play, okay?" Hua Tianlin said with a smile. The little fox nodded and snuggled into Hua Tianlin's clothes, finding a comfortable spot before falling into a deep sleep.
Hua Tianlin looked at the little fox speechlessly, then suddenly wondered if he should give it a name. After a moment's thought, he said, "Little fox, how about you be called Xiao Ling from now on? Do you like it?" The little fox in his arms poked its head out and nodded, revealing an incredibly cute smile, indicating that it liked the name very much.
So Hua Tianlin took Xiaoling to meet up with Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong. Xiaoling, the little fox spirit, thus found its destined master…
Chapter 39 Arrival in KoreaWhen Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu met up, the two women hurriedly asked Hua Tianlin what had happened. Hua Tianlin pulled the two women aside without saying a word and led them down the mountain back to the carriage.

Back in the carriage, Hua Tianlin glanced at the two women's puzzled expressions and smiled, saying, "That white shadow is the spirit fox from Spirit Fox Mountain. Look, it's right here." He then took Xiao Ling from his arms.
The two women's eyes lit up at the sight of Xiao Ling. Hua Tianlin had anticipated this, so he handed Xiao Ling to them. However, Xiao Ling suddenly woke up and pulled away, refusing to let Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong hold it.
This was unexpected for Hua Tianlin, and the two women looked at him with surprise and pleading. Hua Tianlin looked at Xiao Ling in his arms and asked softly, "Xiao Ling, why won't you let them hold you? They are the master's wives, your mistresses." Xiao Ling looked at Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong with a puzzled expression, tilting its head as if lost in thought. Xiao Ling's appearance made Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong's eyes light up even more, and they pleaded pitifully with Hua Tianlin, causing him a pang of heartache.
"Little Ling, come on, be good, let your two mistresses give you a good hug, okay?" Hua Tianlin said gently. This time, Little Ling in his arms didn't refuse. In a flash, it ran into Xue Nu's arms, who held it with a face full of joy.
Xue Nu gently stroked Little Ling's flawless white fur, then pressed her face against Little Ling's body. After a while, Xue Nu handed Little Ling to Duanmu Rong, who also adored Little Ling. The two women looked at Little Ling tenderly; indeed, cute animals always win the hearts of beautiful women.
After a while, Little Ling finally returned to Hua Tianlin's arms, finding a good spot to snuggle in his embrace. At this moment, Xue Nu suddenly asked, "Husband, is Little Ling male or female?" Duanmu Rong, who was standing to the side, was also looking at Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin's face stiffened, and he said embarrassedly, "I don't know either, let me see." Then Hua Tianlin turned Xiao Ling's belly towards himself, parted her tail, and looked at her, saying, "Oh, it's female." Suddenly, Xiao Ling struggled and escaped from Hua Tianlin's grasp, glaring angrily at him, her little paws flailing as if she were showing off. The two girls were delighted to see this, and Hua Tianlin was somewhat amused. Hua
Tianlin pulled Xiao Ling back into his arms and teased, "Xiao Ling is shy, it's alright, this is for her master, not for anyone else." Xiao Ling reluctantly stretched out her little paws and pounded on Hua Tianlin's chest, and the three of them laughed again.
With the adorable spirit fox Xiao Ling by their side, their journey was filled with laughter. Five days later, the three of them finally arrived at the capital of Korea and found an inn to rest. As soon as they entered the inn, they attracted the attention of some people.
The focus of attention was naturally on Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong. Although Hua Tianlin had both women veiled, their slender figures were still quite eye-catching. Hua Tianlin's "Hmm" brought everyone back to their senses.
Hua Tianlin said to the waiter, "Give me a superior room and send some food upstairs." The waiter nodded and replied, "Yes, sir, please come upstairs." Hua Tianlin led the two women upstairs. Suddenly, Xiao Ling's mischievous stomach rumbled. Hua Tianlin smiled helplessly and said, "You glutton, there will be food soon, and you can have a good feast." Chapter 40 Night Raid on the Imperial Palace
Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu settled into the inn. The three of them enjoyed a delicious meal. Xiao Ling, the spirit fox, surprisingly didn't like meat and preferred vegetables, which intrigued Hua Tianlin. But Hua Tianlin thought that spirit foxes were always different.
After finishing their meal, Hua Tianlin took Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong out for a stroll. The three of them attracted attention wherever they went; they were quite a handsome couple! But troublemakers arrived. A wealthy young man and his men approached them.
"Kid, I've taken a liking to the two women beside you. If you know what's good for you, hand them over and get lost," the young man said to Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin looked at him with a cold smile. The young nobleman trembled under Hua Tianlin's gaze, but feigned composure and said, "You brat, what are you looking at? Hand over the beauty and get lost, or I'll beat you to death." Hua Tianlin coldly replied, "Say that again if you dare." The young nobleman's subordinate shouted, "Our young master told you to hand over the beauty behind you and get lost, did you hear me?" Hua Tianlin flashed, and the subordinate was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, spitting out a lot of blood before dying. This move terrified the young nobleman and his subordinate, who knew they had offended a master, and they looked at Hua Tianlin in fear.
The young nobleman stammered, "You, you can't kill me! I, I am... my father is a nobleman here. If you dare kill me, you'll be caught and killed! You, you..." At this moment, Xue Nu said, "Husband, that's enough. Spare his life. Don't spoil our fun. Let's go." Duanmu Rong also tugged at Hua Tianlin's sleeve. Hua Tianlin coldly glared at the young nobleman, a sinister glint flashing in his eyes.
Hua Tianlin subtly pointed at the young nobleman, and an invisible force shot towards him. The young nobleman felt nothing. This move was Hua Tianlin using his spiritual power to destroy a man's genitals, capable of causing infertility. It was extremely vicious and called the "Infertility Finger."Hua Tianlin led the two women back to the inn, leaving only the young nobleman and his men standing there. Their backs were soaked with sweat, a testament to Hua Tianlin's imposing presence—something they couldn't withstand.
Night fell. Hua Tianlin stood in his room as Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong helped him dress in black. Clad in all black, plus a black mask, he looked every bit the thief. Tonight, Hua Tianlin planned to sneak into the palace to find the future Princess Chi Lian.
"Husband, be careful, and come back soon!" Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong urged. Hua Tianlin nodded, kissed the two women on their cherry-like lips, and then, under their concerned gazes, vanished into the darkness, heading towards the palace.
In no time, Hua Tianlin bypassed the palace guards and quietly entered the palace. The palace guards' patrols were no obstacle for this thief; he had rarely been caught stealing secret manuals from various sects before, let alone the guards of an ancient palace.
Slowly, Hua Tianlin approached a guard from behind, covered his mouth, placed a dagger against his neck, and whispered, "Don't speak if you don't want to die. Tell me, where is your little princess's palace?" The guard nodded fearfully.
Hua Tianlin slowly released the guard's mouth, and the guard trembled as he said, "The little princess's palace is in the south, there's no one guarding it. She's being held inside." Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin slid the dagger down, severing his life.
Chapter 41. After obtaining the information she wanted, Princess
Hua Tianlin of Korea immediately rushed to the location indicated by the guard. She quickly found it, and indeed, there were no guards there; only a flickering candlelight illuminated the room.
Hua Tianlin quietly concealed herself and slipped into the room. Inside, a teenage girl sat at a desk, quietly reading. Hua Tianlin looked at her from behind; her slightly slender figure was illuminated by the candlelight.
From behind, the princess had a good figure, only a little thin. With a little care, she could become fuller, with a slender figure and long, black hair cascading over her shoulders—everything about her seemed so harmonious.
After watching for a while, Hua Tianlin finally couldn't help but softly hum in agreement. The girl trembled slightly at the sudden sound of a voice and immediately turned around, only to see a tall, slender figure dressed entirely in black standing behind her.
The little princess trembled as she said, "Who are you? Don't you know this is the princess's palace? Be careful, or I'll call the guards to arrest you right now." Hua Tianlin chuckled inwardly. Call the guards, huh?
Hua Tianlin said with a light laugh, "Oh? You're a princess? Let me tell you, there aren't any guards outside. Don't waste your time. I mean you no harm." The girl still looked at Hua Tianlin warily after hearing his words.
Hua Tianlin wasn't angry. He slowly walked up to her and quietly looked at her face. Her delicate eyebrows were slightly furrowed, revealing an indescribable sorrow between them. She had a small, exquisite nose, thin, rosy lips, fair and delicate skin, and her breasts were quite full.
Hua Tianlin couldn't help but think, "Truly worthy of being the most voluptuous beauty in Qin's Moon. Ancient women develop early and so well." The beauty, seeing Hua Tianlin staring at her lecherously, clutched her clothes tightly with both hands, looking at him warily, her body trembling slightly.
Hua Tianlin slowly regained his senses. Seeing the beautiful woman's expression, he knew he had frightened her. So he removed his mask and said gently, "Don't be nervous, I told you I meant no harm." Hua Tianlin's voice seemed to have a magical power, and the beautiful woman gradually relaxed.
The aura of the "Heart Sutra of Controlling Women" unconsciously emanated from Hua Tianlin, but he was completely unaware. His spiritual power, fused with the inner force of the "Heart Sutra of Controlling Women," became even more domineering, and waves of alluring aura surged towards the beautiful woman.
The beautiful woman only felt a wonderfully intoxicating fragrance emanating from Hua Tianlin, slowly becoming intoxicated by it. At this moment, a thought welled up in her mind: "I want to smell his scent forever. His scent is so captivating, so fragrant." Hua Tianlin softly hummed in agreement, and the beautiful woman was immediately startled awake. She felt incredibly shy and inwardly scolded herself for being unreserved and infatuated. Looking up, she saw Hua Tianlin smiling at her, and the beautiful woman was captivated by his smile once again.
Seeing the beautiful woman's dazed expression, Hua Tianlin couldn't help but touch his own face and gently asked, "Is my face dirty?" "Ah, ah, no," the beautiful woman said, her face flushed. Now, her face was as beautiful as a peach blossom, making her already lovely features even more captivating, making Hua Tianlin want to take a bite.
"Then why are you staring at me like that? Have you fallen for me at first sight? Have you taken a liking to me?" Hua Tianlin said shamelessly.
"Ah, pshaw, you're so narcissistic, you shameless playboy, I'm not," the beautiful woman said shyly.
Chapter 42 Han You'er
Hua Tianlin looked at the little princess of Korea before him, thought for a moment, and then asked, "What's your name?" The girl glanced at Hua Tianlin and said, "My name is Han You'er, I'm the little princess of Korea. Aren't you afraid of me?" Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin thought to himself, "So Chi Lian's real name is Han You'er!" (Note: This is something Hua Hua made up himself.) Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly, "Oh? Why should I be afraid?" Seeing Hua Tianlin's wicked smile, Han You'er's face flushed. She thought to herself, "What's wrong with me today? I usually hate men the most, so why am I blushing in front of him today?" Han You'er asked Hua Tianlin, "Who exactly are you? Why are you here?" Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "My name is Hua Tianlin. As for why I'm here, it's because heaven told me there's a beautiful woman here, so I came." Han You'er understood Hua Tianlin's implied meaning, a blush appeared on her face, and she said shyly, "..." "You're talking nonsense. What beauty? And your name is really strange. Hua Tianlin, you must be a womanizer, right?" Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly. "Guess what? I've realized I've fallen for you. Come with me. Right now, Han is at war with Qin. Han won't last long. Besides, your father doesn't seem to treat you well, does he?" Han You'er fell silent after hearing Hua Tianlin's words. Hua Tianlin didn't disturb her, just quietly looked at Han You'er, admiring her slender figure. Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement, thinking, "As expected of Chi Lian, she's truly alluring!" After a while, Hua Tianlin realized he had been out for quite some time, so he stood up and said to the pensive Han You'er, "I have to go. Come back tomorrow. Think it over carefully. Goodbye!" Upon hearing that Hua Tianlin was leaving, Han You'er quickly stood up and looked at him, saying, "Then what time will you come tomorrow? Or at this time today?" Hua Tianlin smiled and nodded at her, then vanished in a flash.
Han You'er stared blankly at Hua Tianlin's disappearing figure, gazing outside, lost in thought. Hua Tianlin returned to the inn shortly after, quietly entering his room. Suddenly, a white figure rushed into his arms.
It was undoubtedly Xiao Ling. Xiao Ling rubbed against Hua Tianlin, sniffing him with its tiny nose, which amused Hua Tianlin. He gently rubbed Xiao Ling, who seemed pleased.
Then, Hua Tianlin looked up in surprise to find Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong asleep on the table. A pang of heartache shot through him; he inwardly scolded the two women for not taking care of themselves. He gently lifted them one by one and placed them on the bed. Suddenly, Xue Nu's eyelashes fluttered
, and she slowly opened her eyes to see Hua Tianlin looking at her tenderly. Xue Nu asked happily, "..." "Honey, you're back! Are you alright?" Duanmu Rong, who was beside him, also woke up. Seeing the two women's concerned gazes, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of emotion.
"Hehe, I'm fine. Who could possibly hurt your husband? Besides, you two don't even know how to cherish yourselves. Don't you know your husband would be heartbroken? You deserve a beating!" After saying that, Hua Tianlin slapped the two women's shapely buttocks a few times with his large hand, causing their delicate bodies to tremble. They looked at Hua Tianlin with seductive eyes.
"You two little vixens, let's see how your husband punishes you." Amidst the two women's gasps, Hua Tianlin swiftly stripped off all three of their clothes, grinning wickedly as he pinned them down, preparing to conquer them.
Chapter 43: The Battle of the Two Women
After stripping Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong completely naked, Hua Tianlin pinned them down. He preferred the missionary position, finding it fulfilling and comfortable, as if he were being supported by water, incredibly soft and soothing. Hua Tianlin grinned
wickedly at the two women's exquisite bodies, causing them to blush shyly. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong gazed at Hua Tianlin with seductive eyes, stirring a surge of passion within him and igniting a wicked fire in his lower abdomen.
"Hehe, let your husband see how your figures are after I've developed them!" Hua Tianlin said with a wicked grin. With a soft moan from the two women, Hua Tianlin grasped each of their high, firm breasts, gently rubbing them... He kneaded her breasts, a wonderful sensation spreading from his palms.
Hua Tianlin's touch made the two women moan softly. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong said shyly, "Husband, you're so naughty! You big pervert!" Hua Tianlin replied, "I can be even more lewd!" He then lowered his head and took Xue Nu's rosy nipple into his mouth, gently licking and biting it. A moment later, he took most of Xue Nu's breast into his mouth, then pulled it outwards, gently licking and biting Xue Nu's milky white flesh.Hua Tianlin smelled a very fragrant and beautiful milky scent between the two women's snow mounds, which captivated him. He licked and bit harder, causing the snow women to moan softly and writhe their bodies. Their seductive behavior excited Hua Tianlin even more. Hua Tianlin saw that Duanmu Rong was also writhing her body, so he said, "Rong'er, my darling, come behind me and give me a 'breast massage,' hehe!" Duanmu Rong blushed when she heard Hua Tianlin's words, but still obediently came behind him.

During this time, Hua Tianlin continuously taught the two women various techniques for lovemaking, one of which was breast massage. Upon hearing this, the two women rolled their eyes at Hua Tianlin, feeling incredibly shy and secretly cursing him as a lecher, but they still memorized it all, hoping to please him in the future.
Duanmu Rong came up behind Hua Tianlin and pressed her high, firm breasts against his back. After Hua Tianlin's vigorous stimulation, both Xue Nu's and Duanmu Rong's breasts grew considerably larger and more elastic, making Hua Tianlin feel proud.
Hua Tianlin felt an incredibly wonderful sensation coming from his back, and then Duanmu Rong began to slowly push up and down, like an old man pushing a cart. Duanmu Rong's nipples gradually hardened and became erect, and Duanmu Rong also felt a great sense of pleasure, letting out soft moans.
Hua Tianlin felt the small cherries on Duanmu Rong's chest sliding against his back, his heart pounding with excitement. His erection grew even larger and harder, pointing furiously at Xue Nu. While enjoying Duanmu Rong's exquisite service, Hua Tianlin began to lick Xue Nu's lower body.
Hua Tianlin slowly reached Xue Nu's peach blossom valley, watching the thin stream flowing from its entrance. He gently kissed it, slowly sucking the love juice flowing from Xue Nu's peach blossom valley, its fragrance sweet and pleasant.
"Ah, no, husband, it itches, ah," Xue Nu let out a soft moan, her body writhing even more restlessly, trembling. After a while, Xue Nu's body suddenly tensed, and with a cry, a torrent of fluid gushed from Xue Nu's peach blossom valley.
Hua Tianlin's face was covered in mud from the torrent. Seeing his state, Xue Nu quickly got up and went to him, saying, "Husband, I'm sorry, I...I..." Xue Nu spoke anxiously, her voice trembling with a hint of tears.
Chapter 44: Battle Against Two Women (Part Two)
Hua Tianlin looked at Xue Nu's anxious and frightened expression and felt a surge of amusement, but still said gently, "It's alright, my dear wife. I don't blame you, don't worry." Hearing Hua Tianlin say he didn't blame her, Xue Nu felt relieved.
At this moment, Hua Tianlin suddenly had an idea, so he said to Xue Nu, "Although your husband doesn't blame you, I'm going to punish you." Xue Nu's heart, which had just settled, rose again, so she hurriedly asked, "What is it?" Hua Tianlin said with a wicked smile, "You help me lick the water off my face, and Rong'er, you do it too, hurry up." Upon hearing this, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong felt incredibly shy. "That's what came out of my lower body, it's so dirty." But seeing Hua Tianlin's serious expression, the two women had no choice but to obey.
Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong separated and lay on Hua Tianlin's chest, then came to Hua Tianlin's face, sticking out their little tongues and slowly licking the liquid off Hua Tianlin's face. As soon as the liquid entered their mouths, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong's faces flushed red, as if they had a fever.
But upon closer tasting, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong detected a delicate fragrance, quite unlike what they had imagined. They quickened their pace, quickly licking the liquid off Hua Tianlin's face. Hua Tianlin smiled at the two women and nodded encouragingly. Then,
unable to contain his lust, Hua Tianlin pressed Xue Nu down, pressing his penis against her vulva. With a gentle thrust, his penis entered her jade passage. Hua Tianlin felt an intense warmth, a moist sensation enveloping his penis.
Hua Tianlin couldn't help but let out a soft moan, and Xue Nu also let out a soft cry. The emptiness she felt was filled by Hua Tianlin's penis. Hua Tianlin, seeing Duanmu Rong's unbearable loneliness, reached out and inserted a finger into her vulva.
"Ah!" Duanmu Rong couldn't help but let out a soft moan, her jade passage contracting tightly. Hua Tianlin also felt his fingers being squeezed tightly by Duanmu Rong. Hua Tianlin slowly and gently moved his fingers, and Duanmu Rong began to moan softly. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and the bed was a mess.
The long spear under Hua Tianlin also began to move faster, and Xue Nu was hit in the clitoris with each thrust. The feeling was indescribable, but the feeling of being both alive and dead made Xue Nu sink into it. Xue Nu let out loud moans, constantly stimulating Hua Tianlin.
The Snow Maiden's jade passage began to tightly envelop Hua Tianlin's spear, relentlessly clamping it shut, causing Hua Tianlin to let out soft moans. He almost couldn't hold back his ejaculation, so he rapidly circulated the "Controlling the Maiden's Heart Sutra" to suppress the urge. He then continued thrusting forcefully. "Ah, ah. Slower, I can't take it anymore." The Snow Maiden's body trembled as Hua Tianlin pressed against her, her beautiful hair cascading over her shoulders, constantly stimulating Hua Tianlin's nerves. Hua Tianlin ignored her, continuing to thrust forcefully. Soon, a rapid torrent of fluid gushed from the Snow Maiden's peach blossom valley.
Hua Tianlin continued thrusting, and the Snow Maiden beneath him writhed and moaned incessantly, a scene of utter debauchery. After a while, Hua Tianlin finally felt he was about to ejaculate, so he sped up and thrust for a few more minutes. Finally, Hua Tianlin felt a numbness in his lower back, and his seminal gate opened wide, with streams of essence gushing into Xue Nu's jade passage and deep uterus.
"Ah..." Xue Nu screamed as the essence burned her, and then fainted, lying beneath Hua Tianlin. After Hua Tianlin's spear soaked in Xue Nu's jade passage for a while, he took a pillow and placed it under Xue Nu's buttocks to prevent the essence he had ejaculated from flowing out.
Chapter 45 Battle with Two Women (Part 3)
After settling Xue Nu, Hua Tianlin immediately turned his attention to Duanmu Rong. Seeing Duanmu Rong's face as beautiful as a peach blossom and her hair flowing freely, Hua Tianlin's spear, which he had just ejaculated, immediately stood erect again, pointing menacingly at Duanmu Rong.
Hua Tianlin pressed Duanmu Rong down and whispered in her ear, "My darling Rong'er, your husband is about to satisfy you, hehe!" After Hua Tianlin finished speaking, Duanmu Rong gave him a reproachful look.
Hua Tianlin kissed Duanmu Rong's delicate lips, their lips touching. Hua Tianlin extended his tongue, sweeping it across Duanmu Rong's teeth, then slipped his tongue inside. Hua Tianlin said to Duanmu Rong, "My darling Rong'er, stick your tongue out." Duanmu Rong obediently stuck out her tongue, and Hua Tianlin pressed his advantage, licking her tongue. Their tongues slowly intertwined, one licking, the other licking, enjoying themselves immensely. Hua Tianlin held Duanmu Rong's tongue in his
mouth, sucking hard, as if trying to suck her tongue into his stomach. Duanmu Rong's tongue went numb from Hua Tianlin's sucking, but she still cooperated with Hua Tianlin's kissing. After a while, the wet kiss finally ended.
Duanmu Rong gave Hua Tianlin a reproachful look, but Hua Tianlin was aroused by her action. He slowly moved his spear to the entrance of Duanmu Rong's private parts and began to rub it gently, a sensation that made Duanmu Rong tremble.
Looking at Duanmu Rong's exquisite feet, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement. He moved closer to her feet, lowered his head, and slowly began to caress them, gently stroking them as if they were jade artifacts.
Gradually, Hua Tianlin lowered his head and slowly took Duanmu Rong's delicate, white toes into his mouth, licking and biting them. "Ah, no, husband, it's dirty there! Ah! It itches!" Duanmu Rong cried out in surprise as Hua Tianlin took her toes into his mouth.
Hua Tianlin simply smiled, ignoring her, and continued licking Duanmu Rong's toes, one by one, gently biting them. Duanmu Rong blushed crimson as Hua Tianlin played with her toes!
After sucking and licking for a while, Hua Tianlin finally gave up on her jade feet and slowly moved his tongue upwards, on...He slowly licked Duanmu Rong's thighs and inner thighs, causing her to tremble violently, as if she had lost consciousness.
Duanmu Rong moaned softly, her body writhing. Hua Tianlin returned to Duanmu Rong's secluded valley, gently licking it, then taking her nipple into his mouth, squeezing, licking, and teasing it with his tongue.
This action caused Duanmu Rong to scream loudly, followed by a torrent of fluid. This time, Hua Tianlin quickly dodged. Hua Tianlin pressed his spear against Duanmu Rong's valley and thrust in with all his might, reaching her very core.
Duanmu Rong was too weak to writhe any longer, simply submitting to Hua Tianlin's pleasure. After thrusting for a while, Hua Tianlin changed positions, from the doggy style to the rear-entry position, a position many men enjoy, thrusting from behind. Duanmu Rong was
incredibly shy; this position made her feel like a puppy. She buried her head in the pillow, not daring to look at Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin chuckled and thrust even harder, bringing Duanmu Rong to another climax, leaving her limp on the bed.
Hua Tianlin continued, and after another ten minutes or so, he finally ejaculated. A powerful surge of essence shot into Duanmu Rong's vagina and deep into her uterus like bullets, filling her womb. Duanmu Rong fainted from pleasure.
Hua Tianlin lay on top of Duanmu Rong and Xue Nu, leaving his penis inside Duanmu Rong's vagina, savoring the sensation, unwilling to withdraw. Then he and the two women drifted off to sleep...
Chapter 46 Morning Play The
warm morning sunlight streamed into the room. Three naked bodies lay on the bed. Xue Nu was the first to wake up, opening her eyes to see Hua Tianlin fast asleep between her breasts.
Hua Tianlin wasn't sure what he was dreaming about; his mouth was watering. Xue Nu, seeing his incredibly cute appearance, felt a surge of sweetness in her heart. Suddenly, as if playing a prank, she began to tease Hua Tianlin's nose with her hair.
"Achoo!" Hua Tianlin sneezed, slowly opening his eyes to see Xue Nu looking at him with a mischievous grin. Hua Tianlin immediately understood this was Xue Nu's prank, so he lowered his head and took Xue Nu's breast into his mouth, biting down slightly on that rosy nipple.
"Ah, you bad boy, be gentle! What will you do if you bite it too hard!" Xue Nu winced in pain, giving Hua Tianlin a reproachful glare. This girlish look left Hua Tianlin momentarily stunned. Seeing Hua Tianlin's expression, Xue Nu felt a surge of pride.
"Hehe, I know, wife, you're so beautiful, you're absolutely mesmerizing." Xue Nu giggled, "You're just trying to sweet-talk me, I won't fall for it!" Hua Tianlin was speechless.
At this moment, a pair of flawless, delicate, and soft jade hands reached out from behind Hua Tianlin and wrapped around his neck. It was undoubtedly Duanmu Rong's hands. Sure
enough, Hua Tianlin looked at Duanmu Rong and saw her watching him with a charming smile as he looked at her discomfiture. Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement, grabbed Duanmu Rong, and slapped her bottom a few times with his large hand.
Hua Tianlin said "fiercely," "You little vixen, how dare you tease your husband! I'll beat your little bottom to a pulp!" After saying that, he slapped her a few more times, and Duanmu Rong's delicate body trembled, her face flushing red.
Looking at Duanmu Rong's red little bottom, Hua Tianlin felt a pang of heartache and gently asked, "My little Rong'er, did I hurt you? I'm sorry, it's my fault. Let me rub it for you." After saying that, Hua Tianlin gently rubbed and stroked Duanmu Rong's pert buttocks. He felt the elasticity of her buttocks, a sensation that was incredibly pleasurable and indescribable.
Duanmu Rong blushed from Hua Tianlin's caresses, while Xue Nu giggled incessantly. The two men were "angry" at the sight, so they pushed Xue Nu down and began groping her body, causing her to scream.
"Ah, no! Husband, Rong'er, please stop! Haha, no!" Hua Tianlin and Duanmu Rong kept tickling Xue Nu, making her beg for mercy. The three of them played around for a while.
After a while, the three of them finally got up, ordered breakfast, and ate together in a warm and cozy atmosphere. The scene was so beautiful and harmonious! Xue Nu blushed and looked at Hua Tianlin and Duanmu Rong, her pouty expression quite adorable.
"Hmph, Rong'er, so you're so naughty too, bullying me with your husband, hmph!" Xue Nu said, looking at Duanmu Rong. Hua Tianlin and Duanmu Rong exchanged a glance, then burst into laughter simultaneously.
"You, you're still laughing, hmph, I'm ignoring you!" Xue Nu said angrily.
"Alright, don't be angry, come on, your husband will apologize! Open your mouth." Hua Tianlin said with a smile. He then began feeding Xue Nu, feeding her on the left and Duanmu Rong on the right, laughing for a while.
Chapter 47: Giving Jewelry, Showing True Feelings After finishing their meal, Hua Tianlin and Xue Nu went out for a stroll. The outside world was very lively, without any sense of oppression. It seemed the people here were still unaware that their country would soon be destroyed.
Hua Tianlin took the two women on a pleasant stroll for a while. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong were having a great time. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin realized he hadn't given them any gifts yet.
So he said to them, "Xue'er and Rong'er, wait here for a bit. Your husband will be back soon. Don't wander off!" Although the two women didn't know what Hua Tianlin wanted, they obediently nodded.
Hua Tianlin found a jewelry shop and went inside. The shop owner, seeing a customer arrive, hurriedly greeted him, saying, "What would you like, sir? We have gold jewelry." Hua Tianlin said to the owner, "Let me see some gold hairpins." The owner showed Hua Tianlin the styles of gold hairpins, and Hua Tianlin immediately took a liking to two of them, thinking, "These are fucking amazing! They're practically made for me!" The hairpins Hua Tianlin saw were shaped like snowflakes and hibiscus flowers, one for Xue Nu and the other for Rong Er. Hua Tianlin paid for them and buried them, then quickly returned to Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong. Upon
seeing Hua Tianlin, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong asked, "Husband, what have you been doing?" Hua Tianlin extended his hands from behind his back, revealing two hairpins. The two women were stunned, staring blankly at the hairpins.
"How are they? Aren't they pretty? The snowflake one is Xue Er's, and the hibiscus one is Rong Er's. Do you like them?" Hua Tianlin asked gently. Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, tears streamed down the women's faces, making Hua Tianlin anxious.
He hurriedly asked, "What's wrong? Are they not pretty? Then I'll go buy you two new ones." Just as Hua Tianlin was about to turn around to buy it, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong hugged him tightly, sobbing softly.
The two women said, "Thank you, husband, we're so touched! It's beautiful. Anything you buy is beautiful, husband. Thank you, husband." Hearing their words, Hua Tianlin finally reacted, thinking to himself, "Women are truly made of water.
" "Alright, what are you thanking me for? I'm your husband, and you're my little wives. If I'm not good to you, who will I be good to? Stop crying, or you'll look ugly, like a little kitten! And there are people watching!" Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, the two women exclaimed in surprise, then buried their heads in his chest, nervously pounding his chest, feeling a surge of shyness. Seeing the people around them pointing and whispering, Hua Tianlin immediately led the two women back to the inn.After the three returned to their room at the inn, the two women finally dared to raise their heads. Seeing Hua Tianlin's teasing gaze, they started hitting each other again. Hua Tianlin coaxed them for a while before calming them down. He then led them to the table. Looking at their beautiful faces, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of pride and satisfaction. He placed gold hairpins one by one on their heads, making the already stunning women even more captivating, leaving Hua Tianlin momentarily stunned.

The two women found Hua Tianlin's appearance amusing, but their hearts were filled with sweetness and warmth. They hugged Hua Tianlin tightly around the waist, determined to love him and be his wives in this life and the next.
Chapter 48 Taking Han You'er Away, Encountering Wei Zhuang In the afternoon, Hua Tianlin decided to go find Han You'er ahead of time. He was preparing to return with Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, so he entrusted Xiao Ling to their care and went to find Han You'er again.
Under the concerned gazes of the two women, Hua Tianlin sped towards the palace. Soon, he arrived at the palace. Han You'er's palace was still unguarded, as the state of Han was currently at war with Qin.
Hua Tianlin easily found his way to Han You'er's palace. Upon entering, he saw Han You'er sitting at her desk, quietly lost in thought. Hua Tianlin gave a soft hum, and Han You'er turned around abruptly, seeing him.
"Why are you here so soon?" Han You'er asked.
"Hehe, what are you thinking? I'm here because I'm leaving soon, so I came to ask you what you're thinking? Have you made up your mind?" Hua Tianlin asked.
Han You'er looked at Hua Tianlin for a while, then asked softly, "Do you really like me?" Hua Tianlin knew what was going on as soon as he heard her ask that.
Hua Tianlin walked up to Han You'er, placed his hands on her shoulders, looked into her eyes, and said, "I'm telling you now, I, Hua Tianlin, like you. I want to cherish you, love you, and stop you from suffering." Han You'er hadn't expected Hua Tianlin to say that, and her face flushed red. She blushed and didn't dare to look at Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin then said, "If a man is willing to die for you, it means that man truly loves you." Han You'er didn't understand what Hua Tianlin meant, but Hua Tianlin's next move made Han You'er scream in terror. Hua Tianlin pulled out a dagger and plunged it into her chest, a move that terrified Han You'er.
Han You'er cried, "Why were you so foolish? I believed you, why? Don't die!" Looking at Han You'er's expression, Hua Tianlin knew she truly loved him. It seemed the "Mastering Women's Heart Sutra" was indeed very domineering.
The Sacred Heart Supreme Technique within Hua Tianlin's body rapidly healed his wounds, and soon the bleeding stopped. Hua Tianlin said, "Do you believe me now? I truly love you. I want to take good care of you and cherish you. Come with me, okay?" Han You'er nodded tearfully, "Is your injury alright?" Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "It's alright. My martial arts are extremely powerful; this little injury is nothing. Let's go." After saying this, Hua Tianlin pulled Han You'er up, gently wiping away her tears. After a while, he led Han You'er to escape outside. When the two escaped, they suddenly found a person standing in front of them.
The man had white hair, a serrated longsword hanging at his waist, a strong build, and handsome features. He wore a long robe, and a long ribbon was tied around his head. Hua Tianlin looked at the man's attire and thought in surprise, "This is Wei Zhuang?" "Who are you? Why are you blocking our way?" Hua Tianlin asked. Protecting Han You'er behind him, Hua Tianlin thought to himself, "It seems Wei Zhuang came for Han You'er." "You're strong, a worthy opponent. I want the woman behind you," the man said. Han You'er, hearing that the man had come for her, trembled and gripped Hua Tianlin's hand tightly. Hua Tianlin
turned to Han You'er with a reassuring look, then turned back to the man and said, "You're Wei Zhuang, aren't you? If you want You'er, you'll have to get past me first." Hua Tianlin then drew the longsword from his waist. He
named this sword "Crescent Moon." Wei Zhuang looked at Hua Tianlin with surprise, wondering how the man knew his name. Wei Zhuang also drew his Shark Tooth Sword, coldly pointing it at Hua Tianlin.
Chapter 49: Battle with Wei Zhuang .
Hua Tianlin pulled Han You'er behind him, facing Wei Zhuang directly; their battle was about to begin. Their clothes fluttered without wind, and a chilling glint flashed in the air. Hua Tianlin sneered at Wei Zhuang, plotting how to deal with him.
"Take this!" Wei Zhuang moved first, his demonic Shark Tooth sword, gleaming with blood, hurtling towards Hua Tianlin. The attack was incredibly fast, arriving before Hua Tianlin in the blink of an eye, aimed straight for his throat. Hua Tianlin's signature wicked smile appeared on his lips.
He unleashed the Ghost Shadow Step, his figure becoming ethereal, dodging Wei Zhuang's attack with a few quick movements. Wei Zhuang changed his thrust into a sweeping attack. Hua Tianlin watched as Wei Zhuang's swordsmanship was indeed fast and powerful. He couldn't help but admire the Ghost Valley School's Horizontal and Vertical Sword Technique.
Hua Tianlin stood there calmly, completely ignoring Wei Zhuang's sword strike. Han You'er, watching from the side, exclaimed, "Careful! Dodge quickly!" Wei Zhuang, seeing Hua Tianlin's lack of evasion, a mocking glint in his eyes, increased the speed of his sword strike.
Just as Wei Zhuang's sword was about to strike Hua Tianlin's neck, Hua Tianlin moved, simply raising his hand to block with his sword. A clang rang out as Hua Tianlin's sword deflected Wei Zhuang's attack, the two swords clashing together.
This move moved Wei Zhuang slightly; Hua Tianlin's technique was the "Breaking Sword Style" from the Dugu Nine Swords. This seemingly ordinary move was extremely difficult to execute, requiring precise timing of the opponent's sword striking and the speed of one's own strike.
Hua Tianlin thought to himself, "The Dugu Nine Swords are indeed powerful. Someone else might not be able to dodge Wei Zhuang's move." Hua Tianlin looked at Wei Zhuang and said, "I've let you have two moves. Now I'm going to make my move. Take this!" As soon as Hua Tianlin finished speaking, the "Crescent Moon" sword in his hand emitted a cold light. Then, under Hua Tianlin's control, dozens of sword lights shot towards Wei Zhuang. This move was the "Arrow-Breaking Style" from the Dugu Nine Swords, a move that could simultaneously deflect dozens of hidden weapon attacks.
The "Arrow-Breaking Style" was undeniably powerful, capable of both deflecting the opponent's hidden weapon attacks and serving as a finishing move. Seeing Hua Tianlin's immediate sword strike, Wei Zhuang steadied himself and swung his Shark Tooth Sword forward repeatedly, dispersing the sword energy emitted by Hua Tianlin with several sweeps.
Taking advantage of Wei Zhuang's momentary distraction as he dispersed the sword energy, Hua Tianlin instantly used the Ghost Shadow Step, blurring his figure and appearing before Wei Zhuang in a flash. He unleashed the "Sword-Breaking Style," sending a powerful sword energy towards Wei Zhuang. Wei Zhuang dodged, thrusting his Shark Tooth Sword forward.
The two sword energies collided again, producing a piercing clang. Hua Tianlin, however, gave his opponent no chance to breathe, unleashing the "Arrow-Breaking Style," sending dozens of sword energies towards Wei Zhuang. Wei Zhuang dodged several, avoiding most of the attacks, but still sustained a minor injury.
Looking at the small wound on his body, Wei Zhuang slowly raised his head to look at Hua Tianlin, a bloodthirsty, excited glint in his eyes. Wei Zhuang coldly said, "Besides him, you are the first opponent to injure me. Very good!" Hua Tianlin knew who Wei Zhuang was referring to: Gai Nie.
Gai Nie, the number one swordsman of Qin, and also the strongest swordsman. Hua Tianlin sneered, "Losing to me is your luck. Besides swordsmanship, I can also use the zither and cursed attacks. I have many ways to defeat you, so you didn't lose to me unjustly." Wei Zhuang didn't speak, tightened his grip on his sword, and instantly thrust it at Hua Tianlin again.Hua Tianlin slowly parried with Crescent Moon, saying, "I haven't used my full strength yet. You should use your strongest sword move, the Hundred Steps Flying Sword, or you'll die a horrible death."
In Chapter 50, Peak Showdown,
Wei Zhuang immediately retreated after unleashing a move, flashing backward several times. Standing in place, he looked at Hua Tianlin and coldly said, "You're quite the braggart. How do you know about the Hundred Steps Flying Sword?" Hua Tianlin ignored Wei Zhuang's murderous glare.
Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "Hehe, don't ask me if I'm exaggerating. You'll see soon enough. Make your move and let me witness the power of the Hundred-Step Flying Sword." Wei Zhuang looked at Hua Tianlin and said, "Since you want to die, I'll grant your wish. Although your swordsmanship is superb, you can't dodge this move." Hua Tianlin put away the Crescent Moon Sword and tossed it to Han You'er, who was standing nearby. Hua Tianlin asked Han You'er, "Are you afraid of dying?" Han You'er shook her head and said, "I love you, so I'm not afraid." Hua Tianlin smiled and said gently, "Alright, I will definitely get you away safely today. Trust me! Go to a safe distance and be careful not to hurt yourself." Han You'er nodded firmly and said, "If you die, I will absolutely not live on." "Have you two agreed?" Wei Zhuang interrupted. "Hey, why are you interrupting us when we're talking? I don't like you." Hua Tianlin said unhappily.
Hua Tianlin took out the Heavenly Demon Harp. He and Wei Zhuang stood facing each other. Wei Zhuang pointed his sword at Hua Tianlin and said, "Do you have anything else to say?" Hua Tianlin, unable to bear it any longer, interrupted Wei Zhuang, "What are you babbling about? I'll kill you right now, come on!" Wei Zhuang shouted, "Hundred-Step Flying Sword!" Instantly, the Shark Tooth Sword in Wei Zhuang's hand emitted a powerful sword aura. Then, the Shark Tooth Sword flew from Wei Zhuang's hand, slicing through the air and whistling as it pierced towards Hua Tianlin, raising a cloud of dust.
Hua Tianlin was not afraid of Wei Zhuang's Hundred-Step Flying Sword. He held the Heavenly Demon Harp horizontally in front of his chest, slowly channeling all his inner strength into it. The Heavenly Demon Harp emitted a soaring aura, filled with bloodlust, ferocity, and rage, sending chills down one's spine.
Wei Zhuang also clearly sensed Hua Tianlin's aura and was extremely surprised. "I didn't expect him to be hiding so deeply." Hua Tianlin snorted coldly: "Thousands of demonic soldiers." Suddenly, a large patch of dark clouds appeared in the sky, as black as ink, covering the entire sky. Some residents looked up at the sky, all astonished.
At this moment, in the inn where Hua Tianlin was staying, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong also looked up at the sky. Xue Nu exclaimed in alarm: "That's what my husband did! He must be fighting with someone! Go and see!" The two women immediately ran towards where Hua Tianlin was.
Slowly, a powerful evil aura emanated from the Heavenly Demon Harp, and gradually a huge skeleton demonic soldier emerged, holding a shield in one hand and a large sword in the other, looking very ferocious. The appearance of the skeleton demonic soldier caused many people to scream in alarm and scatter.
"Go, my servant, block that sword!" The skeleton demon soldier immediately raised its shield, and Wei Zhuang's Hundred-Step Flying Sword whistled as it rushed towards the skeleton demon soldier's shield. "Boom!" A deafening roar echoed as the skeleton demon soldier blocked Wei Zhuang's Hundred-Step Flying Sword, letting out a deafening roar.
Just as the skeleton demon soldier was about to reach Wei Zhuang, Hua Tianlin dispelled it. The skeleton demon soldier roared again and vanished, the dark clouds in the sky disappeared, and the sky returned to its azure blue. Wei Zhuang, exhausted, knelt on the ground, panting heavily.
Only those who have personally experienced the skeleton demon soldier know its terror. The skeleton demon soldier instills fear in you, robbing you of the will to live; its unparalleled evil aura can completely destroy one's mind—absolutely terrifying.
Hua Tianlin, holding Han You'er's hand, walked to Wei Zhuang and whispered, "I hope we'll meet again next time, and then we can have another match. I'll lose to Gai Nie. Goodbye." He then pulled Han You'er away, leaving Wei Zhuang alone...
Chapter 51 Returning to Mirror Lake Manor.
Hua Tianlin led Han You'er towards the inn. Halfway there, they encountered Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, who had rushed over. Seeing their worried expressions, Hua Tianlin felt a warmth in his heart.
"Let's go back. I'm fine. Let's hurry back to Mirror Lake Manor. This is Han You'er; please take good care of her," Hua Tianlin said to Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong.
Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong gave Hua Tianlin a strange look, staring at him with a half-smile, their eyes seeming to ask if Hua Tianlin had tricked Han You'er into coming. Hua Tianlin didn't respond.
"Can we call you Sister You'er? My name is Xue Nu, and hers is Duanmu Rong. We are both Tianlin's wives," Xue Nu said generously.
Han You'er softly said, "Mmm." After Hua Tianlin led the three women back to the inn to pack their things, they immediately drove the carriage back to Mirror Lake Manor. The poor man, Hua Tianlin, drove the carriage the whole way.
Hearing the three women's silvery laughter inside the carriage, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of desire. He thought viciously, "You, Xue'er, you wouldn't let me hire a driver, but made me drive! Humph, I'll see how I deal with you!" Luckily, Xiao Ling, the little fox, was there with Hua Tianlin, snuggling in his arms and fast asleep.
All the way, the poor man, Hua Tianlin, was thinking about how to deal with Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong. Inside the carriage, Han You'er whispered, "Isn't it bad to let Tianlin drive outside? After all, he's our…" She didn't dare say anything more.
Hua Tianlin's hearing was incredibly sharp; he immediately heard Han You'er's words and felt greatly comforted. "You'er is so good to me. Hmm, I must treat You'er well in the future and not let her suffer too much..." If Han You'er knew Hua Tianlin's thoughts, it's uncertain whether she would still speak up for him. Xue Nu chuckled, "What's wrong? Feeling sorry for him? If that big lecher knew you cared about him so much, I wonder what he would think?" Duanmu Rong chimed in, "You're already so concerned about him before you're even married. Are you already smitten?" Duanmu Rong, influenced by Xue Nu, wasn't so cold anymore. Besides, under Hua Tianlin's "big stick policy," even the coldest woman would melt.
Han You'er said shyly, "Who, who's been moved by love? You're all talking nonsense, I'm ignoring you." Han You'er had become familiar with Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, and the three women were like best friends, sharing everything. Han You'er was teased by Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed.
"Hehe, you'll know how powerful my husband is then, he'll definitely make you unable to handle it," Xue Nu said slyly.
"Hmm? What's so powerful?" Han You'er was still a virgin and naturally didn't know what Xue Nu was talking about, but Duanmu Rong blushed, clearly knowing what Xue Nu was referring to, and rolled her eyes at Xue Nu.
"Go ask your husband, he'll tell you," Xue Nu said with a smile. Hua Tianlin, who was outside the carriage, had been listening to the three women's conversation. Upon hearing Xue Nu's words, he was speechless. "Is this still the same ice beauty? She's become so lewd. Sigh, who wrote this book, making Xue Nu so cold?" Hua Tianlin didn't want Han You'er to pry, knowing she was easily embarrassed and would be incredibly ashamed if she understood Xue Nu's meaning. They were almost at Mirror Lake Manor, so he said, "Stop fooling around, we're almost there." The three women stopped, but Han You'er was still wondering what made Hua Tianlin so powerful, which later became the subject of Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong's teasing, leaving Han You'er extremely annoyed—but that's a story for later.i=23> As evening fell, the four people and their pet finally returned to Mirror Lake Manor. Han You'er naturally settled in, and with Hua Tianlin's word, who dared to disagree? Volume Two: Yin Yang Storm Chapter 1: Closed-Door Cultivation Five days passed in the blink of an eye. Hua Tianlin calculated the time; the moon was almost here. Qin was devouring other countries, and it seemed unification wasn't far off. Yin Yang School, wait for me, I'm coming soon! And the beauties of the Yin Yang School, hehe, wait for me! In an unknown place, a voluptuous, veiled woman suddenly shivered, feeling very strange. She had never felt this way before; what was wrong with her today? After a while, the beauty composed herself and continued her cultivation. (Guess who she is, everyone?)

There was some incredibly good news these past few days: both Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong were pregnant. It happened two days ago. Hua Tianlin and the three women were having a meal when both Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong suddenly vomited. At first, Hua Tianlin didn't know they were pregnant and didn't think much of it.
But the frequency of their vomiting was too high, so Hua Tianlin had to take them to Duanmu Rong's master for a checkup. The master immediately diagnosed them. This joyous news surprised Hua Tianlin immensely, and he excitedly spun the two women around in his arms.
Afterwards, Hua Tianlin became incredibly gentle, taking care of the two women. Of course, he didn't show favoritism; he was also very kind to Han You'er. Han You'er had never had a good childhood; her father had treated her poorly. So, under Hua Tianlin's gentle care, she gradually opened up and integrated into the family.
Days passed one by one. One day, Hua Tianlin remembered he needed to go find the Yin Yang School. After all, his purpose in coming here was to find Donghuang Taiyi of the Yin Yang School, so Hua Tianlin decided to go into seclusion to cultivate.
With female disciples looking after Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong, and Han You'er accompanying them, Hua Tianlin felt at ease. After giving the three women some instructions, he went into seclusion. Before leaving, Hua Tianlin sternly told the two women and Han You'er, "You're not allowed to skip meals again. You absolutely cannot afford any mishaps. Take good care of the child." The three women nodded firmly. In the past few days, Hua Tianlin taught Han You'er some martial arts. He taught her a whip technique called the Spirit Serpent Whip Technique, which he had secretly learned from a female-only sect called the Spirit Serpent Sect. The Spirit Serpent Whip Technique was their signature move.
Hua Tianlin took some dry rations and water and entered the secret chamber. This time, he planned to further practice the Dugu Nine Swords and the Secret Sect Great Handprint to achieve a higher breakthrough. He also intended to learn a set of sword techniques.
The sword technique is called "Drawing Sword Technique," also known as "Drawing Sword Slash." Hua Tianlin found this martial art after killing a Japanese ninja during a mission. He kept it for himself because it's a famous Japanese sword technique, and he didn't hand it over.
The core idea of Drawing Sword Technique is "one-hit kill," using a high-speed, instantaneous draw to launch a surprise attack. In cold weapon combat, one usually draws their sword from its sheath beforehand to meet the enemy; Drawing Sword Technique is the opposite, intentionally sheathing the sword.
Drawing Sword Technique is a signature move of the Japanese Iaido (Iaijutsu). The person Hua Tianlin killed was an elder of Iaido, which is why he found the manual. Now, Hua Tianlin wants to practice Drawing Sword Technique with a sword instead of a dagger, significantly increasing the difficulty.
Hua Tianlin spent his days in the secret chamber, meticulously refining and improving his techniques. He thoroughly practiced the Dugu Nine Swords and the Great Handprint of the Secret Sect. Days passed, and Hua Tianlin became oblivious to the passage of time in his secluded chamber. Outside, the three women worried about him, but they obeyed his instructions to eat well, as he had said he preferred women with a fuller figure.
Chapter 2: Mastery, Emergence from Seclusion. Half a month had passed, and Hua Tianlin had been in seclusion for half a month. Xue Nu, Duanmu Rong, and Han You'er were constantly watching over him. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong obediently ate and dressed warmly every day, not daring to make a mistake, because they were pregnant with Hua Tianlin's children.
Every day, the three women sent their disciples to Hua Tianlin's secluded chamber to check if he had emerged from seclusion. On this day, Hua Tianlin, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. A glint of light flashed in his captivating purple eyes, making them even brighter and more profound, as if they could draw people in.
"I've finally broken through the 'Sacred Heart Supreme Technique' again! I don't even know how many days have passed. I wonder how Xue'er, Rong'er, and You'er are doing. It's time to go out. I've finally mastered the Draw Sword Slash. Now I have a life-saving ability again. Yin Yang School, here I come!" Hua Tianlin muttered softly.
Hua Tianlin took the Crescent Moon Sword in his hand, slowly stood up, walked to a large wooden stake, and stood there quietly with his eyes closed. Suddenly, a flash of sword light appeared, and Hua Tianlin drew the Crescent Moon Sword with incredible speed, instantly cleaving the wooden stake in two. Then, in a flash, the Crescent Moon Sword returned to its sheath.
This was an adapted version of the Draw Sword Technique, which Hua Tianlin named "Draw Sword Slash." It took Hua Tianlin five whole days to comprehend this move and master it. Moreover, Hua Tianlin's speed in executing it was extremely fast, almost invisible. This move was incredibly powerful.
Hua Tianlin walked to another wooden stake. He rapidly chanted, "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Zai, Qian, Da Jingang Lun Yin!" His hands quickly formed a hand seal, and as soon as the incantation finished, the seal was complete. A golden wheel flew from his hands. With
a loud "Boom!", the Da Jingang Lun Yin collided with the wooden stake, instantly shattering it into countless fragments. Wood chips flew everywhere, much to Hua Tianlin's relief. "This hand seal is indeed powerful; it didn't disappoint me. Let's try again." "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Zai, Qian, Wai Fu Yin." Hua Tianlin's hands moved with incredible speed, forming a hand seal. Then, the wooden stake in front of him instantly froze. Hua Tianlin kicked it, but the stake remained motionless—it was practically a freezing spell!
Afterwards, Hua Tianlin successively tested the Inner Lion Seal, Inner Wheel Seal, and Wisdom Fist Seal, all of which were extremely effective. The Inner Lion Seal and Wisdom Fist Seal, in particular, were incredibly powerful; one could unleash a golden lion to attack the enemy, and the other could unleash a series of fist attacks.
Hua Tianlin slowly calmed his excited emotions, tidied himself up, and hurriedly left seclusion to see his three beloved wives. Upon exiting, he saw a disciple standing outside the door. The disciple quickly bowed upon seeing Hua Tianlin and then ran off, leaving Hua Tianlin momentarily confused.
However, a short while later, the disciple returned with the three women. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong rushed into Hua Tianlin's arms, excitedly hugging him tightly. After comforting the two women, Hua Tianlin then pulled Han You'er into his arms, inhaling the fragrance of her hair, and held her close.
"Let's go back to the room and get me something to eat," Hua Tianlin said. The three women hurriedly led Hua Tianlin back to his room. A disciple soon brought in the food. Hua Tianlin initially wanted to eat by himself, but the three women insisted on feeding him, so he reluctantly agreed.
The three women took turns feeding Hua Tianlin, but he was too lazy to do it himself. While eating, he claimed he was checking if the three women had lost weight. The three women trembled from his touch, looking at him with seductive eyes, which aroused Hua Tianlin's desire. He suppressed his anger and ate his meal properly. Chapter 3: Love Before Parting
After Hua Tianlin emerged from seclusion, he stayed in the room with the three women. He said to them, "My wives, I have to go out in a few days. You should stay here and not come with me. Take good care of the child. I will be back before our child is born." "What? You're going out? No, we're going too!" Xue Nu exclaimed in surprise.
"Yes, we're going too. You can't leave us behind!" Duanmu Rong also hurriedly said. Although Han You'er didn't speak, she still looked at Hua Tianlin with pleading eyes.
Hua Tianlin helplessly rubbed his forehead, thinking, "I knew these three little girls wouldn't agree. Sigh, I absolutely can't take them." Hua Tianlin deliberately became serious and said, "Stop fooling around. This time you...""You can't go. Your husband is going on business, not on vacation. You should all stay home and take good care of the children. Don't forget you're carrying my child now, so be careful!" The three women fell silent upon hearing this, clearly realizing they could no longer live like before, and their expressions turned somewhat sad. Hua Tianlin felt a pang of pity looking at them, but considering the danger this time, he hardened his heart.
Hua Tianlin persuaded, "Alright, after you help your husband give birth to the child, I will definitely take you on a trip, okay? But this time it's really not possible. You must be obedient and remember, you can't disobey your husband, understand?" Hua Tianlin's tone gradually became serious. The three women were shocked upon hearing this and firmly remembered Hua Tianlin's words. They knew that their beloved's decision would not be changed, no matter who it was, so they stopped pestering him.
Seeing the three women's obedient appearance, Hua Tianlin felt relieved. Looking at the three women's slender figures, a lustful fire began to ignite in his lower abdomen. Hua Tianlin's breathing gradually became rapid as he began to walk towards the three women.
The three women noticed Hua Tianlin's unusual behavior and saw him staring intently at their bodies. They understood that he was lustful and wanted to do something naughty in broad daylight. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong's faces gradually flushed, while Han You'er looked at the three of them with incomprehension.
Hua Tianlin swept the three women onto the bed and pressed his body against them. His lecherous hands began to undress them. Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong were unfazed, but Han You'er was terrified. She stared intently at Hua Tianlin and began to struggle nervously.
Hua Tianlin slowly moved his head closer to Han You'er and said, "You'er, how about being my wife?" Hearing Hua Tianlin's words and glancing at Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong beside her, Han You'er slowly gave up resisting and allowed Hua Tianlin to remove her clothes.
Soon, three fair and delicate bodies appeared before Hua Tianlin. He quickly took off his own clothes, looked at them for a moment, and then flipped over, pinning the three women beneath him. A passionate encounter ensued…
Hua Tianlin pressed Xue Nu down and kissed her red lips. He sucked hard on her lips, and Xue Nu could only make soft moaning sounds. Hua Tianlin then moved his hand to Xue Nu's breasts, the incredibly elastic feel of which was utterly intoxicating.
He moved his attention to Xue Nu's breasts, opening his mouth to take them in, gently licking and sucking, causing Xue Nu's body to tremble and let out a moan: "Ah, husband, be gentle, go slowly, it's so itchy!" The stimulation almost made Xue Nu lose her senses. Because of her pregnancy, Xue Nu's breasts had a faint milky fragrance, a scent that Hua Tianlin found irresistible, and he sucked even harder, one hand vigorously kneading them.
After sucking for a while, Hua Tianlin moved his mouth to Xue Nu's vulva, gently sucking on her labia, slowly taking the small clitoris into his mouth, gently licking and biting it. This action made Xue Nu tremble even more, letting out a loud cry.
"Ah, no! It's so itchy, be gentle, ah!" Xue Nu cried out softly. Hua Tianlin sucked even harder, and gradually his huge spear could no longer hold back. He gently pressed it against the entrance of Xue Nu's peach blossom valley and slowly pushed it in.
"Plop!" Xue Nu's valley was already overflowing with moisture. Hua Tianlin's thrust made a soft, erotic sound. Hua Tianlin was considerate of Xue Nu's pregnancy and couldn't use too much force, so he didn't use too much strength. Hua Tianlin began to thrust, each thrust bringing out some honeyed fluid.
Hua Tianlin continued to thrust amidst Xue Nu's soft moans. Hua Tianlin then pulled Duanmu Rong to his side, grabbed her breasts, and vigorously rubbed them, his fingers digging deep into her flesh. Duanmu Rong's breasts changed shape constantly in Hua Tianlin's hands.
Duanmu Rong could no longer resist. Honeyed fluid began to flow from her peach blossom valley, and she let out alluring moans. Her face was like a peach blossom, which excited Hua Tianlin even more. He thrust his lower body even more vigorously, and soon the Snow Maiden reached her climax. Hua Tianlin was not satisfied and continued to thrust forcefully.
Gradually, the Snow Maiden could no longer bear it. She reached her third climax under Hua Tianlin's crotch, receiving a shower of his semen. She was too weak to continue, collapsing onto the bed and falling into a deep sleep. Hua Tianlin then shifted his focus, pulling Duanmu Rong into his arms and kissing her breasts.
He gently bit the nipples of her breasts, which slowly hardened and stood proudly erect. Hua Tianlin could no longer resist. He hadn't been satisfied with the Snow Maiden; now he only wanted to insert his spear. He pressed his spear against Duanmu Rong's private parts and slowly pushed it in.
"Oh," Hua Tianlin felt his spear being tightly enveloped by the soft flesh of her jade passage as soon as he entered. The feeling was truly intoxicating. Hua Tianlin thrust wildly, causing Duanmu Rong's body to sway. Duanmu Rong reached her third orgasm beneath Hua Tianlin, and Hua Tianlin ejaculated his essence once more.
Hua Tianlin turned to look at Han You'er. Han You'er's face was flushed as she watched the three of them, her eyes filled with surprise and shock. Suddenly, she noticed Hua Tianlin looking at her, and Han You'er trembled, especially seeing Hua Tianlin's spear pointing menacingly at her.
Hua Tianlin pulled Han You'er into his arms and whispered in her ear, "It will hurt a little later, but it's okay. Your husband will cherish you slowly, okay?" Han You'er nodded shyly at Hua Tianlin's gentle words, then buried her head in his chest, no longer daring to look up.
Hua Tianlin kissed Han You'er's entire body, leaving no spot untouched. Han You'er gradually began to moan softly, no longer suppressing her cries, letting them flow freely. Encouraged, Hua Tianlin kissed her even more passionately. After kissing Han You'er's entire body, Hua Tianlin began his advance into her private parts.
Slowly, he pressed his spear against Han You'er's private area, gently rubbing it. Seeing that Han You'er's private parts were already overflowing with desire, Hua Tianlin gently inserted his spear. "Ah, it hurts, be gentle," Han You'er suddenly felt a pain and cried out softly. Hua Tianlin stopped, kissing Han You'er to ease her pain.
Seeing that Han You'er was no longer in pain, Hua Tianlin gently thrust forward again, slowly encountering a thin membrane as resistance. Hua Tianlin suddenly kissed Han You'er's small mouth, and with a forceful thrust of his lower body, he penetrated her. Han You'er broke out in a cold sweat from the pain, letting out painful whimpers. Hua Tianlin began to thrust.
Han You'er felt a burning pain in her lower body, finally realizing she was Hua Tianlin's woman, and she endured the pain. Hua Tianlin accelerated his thrusts, making Han You'er's body sway wildly, and slowly, incredibly alluring moans filled the air. Looking at the blood-red stain on his spear, Hua Tianlin knew another beauty had fallen into his hands.
Half an hour later, Han You'er finally succumbed to the urge to pleasure, reaching two orgasms. Hua Tianlin then ejaculated his semen inside her. Han You'er trembled from the heat of the semen and fainted from pleasure. Hua Tianlin left his penis inside Han You'er, and thus, the four-way sex ended!
More than an hour later, Hua Tianlin slowly got up, looking at the three women sleeping soundly on the bed, satisfied. Looking at the bloodstain on the bed, one of the girls had become a young woman. Hua Tianlin could truly be called a "virgin terminator"!
After kissing the three women on the cheek, Hua Tianlin dressed and pushed open the door to leave. The moment he opened the door, the three women on the bed slowly opened their eyes, watching his departing figure, tears streaming down their faces. They thought to themselves that he would return soon.
Hua Tianlin found Duanmu Rong's master and told her he had to go out on business, asking her to take good care of the three women. Duanmu Rong's master nodded in agreement; even without Hua Tianlin's request, she would have taken good care of the three women, as she treated them like her own daughters. Hua Tianlin,
accompanied by the fox spirit Xiao Ling, rode away from Mirror Lake Manor, beginning a new journey. This journey would likely be an unforgettable memory for the beauties of the Yin-Yang School, because they had all fallen for him…Chapter 4 Encountering a Beauty on the Road

Hua Tianlin traveled with Xiao Ling along the way, feeling somewhat disgruntled. Ever since losing his virginity, he'd been constantly involved in threesomes or foursomes, but now he was all alone, without a single woman.
Riding his horse, Hua Tianlin looked up at the sky and thought, "If only I had a super ring like those protagonists in transmigration novels, capable of storing all my women inside! That would be perfect for home, travel, murder, and robbery!" Hua Tianlin was lost in his fantasies the whole way. Xiao Ling in his arms remained unchanged; once she fell asleep in his embrace, there was no waking her. Looking at the little spirit in his arms, Hua Tianlin thought, "It seems my charm has reached an ultimate level; even sentient animals are attracted to me." Just as Hua Tianlin was lost in his daydream, a horse suddenly appeared in front of him. The horse's neighing startled Hua Tianlin, and when he angrily looked back at the horse, he was shocked. There was a woman lying on the horse, seemingly injured. (Hua Hua: Nonsense, would you be lying on it if you weren't injured? I only gave it to you because I saw you were lonely without a woman, so why don't you thank me? Hua Tianlin: ...
Hua Tianlin immediately leaped onto the horse, picked up the woman on it, and felt an incredible softness to his touch. The fragrance of a young girl wafted over him. Hua Tianlin carried the girl to his own horse and began to check her injuries.
Hua Tianlin rode the horse with the girl to a dilapidated temple, tied the horse up, and carried the girl into the temple. After setting the girl down, Hua Tianlin carefully examined her. He noticed that the girl's hair was purple. (Guess who she is?) She was wearing a veil. Upon
closer inspection, the girl's figure was absolutely first-rate: a slender figure, smooth hair, long, beautiful legs, and high, full breasts. All of this made Hua Tianlin marvel at how well-developed ancient girls were!
Looking at the girl's curvaceous figure and snow-white breasts, an idea arose in Hua Tianlin's mind.) A wicked thought. Hua Tianlin slowly extended his trembling hands and approached the girl's snowy mound. Suddenly, he stopped and slowly sat back down beside her.
At this moment, Hua Tianlin was in the midst of a battle. To his left appeared an angel Hua Tianlin with snow-white feathered wings and a halo above his head; to his right appeared a demon Hua Tianlin with bat wings on his back and horns on his head. The demon
Hua Tianlin spoke first: "Go! Take advantage of this girl before she wakes up. There's no one around now. Go for it, then you won't have to worry about being without women along the way. Go, possess her!" The angel Hua Tianlin hurriedly appeared and said: "You can't go! This girl is injured. You can't do such a thing. The Lord said we cannot take advantage of others in their weakened state. Hold your ground! Don't go! Don't make a mistake!" "Go for it! Possess her, then you can truly savor the taste of this young girl. Look at her curvaceous figure, those high, firm breasts—don't you want to touch them? Go for it, my good buddy, I support you, possess her!" the demon Hua Tianlin continued to encourage.
"No mistakes, hold your ground!" Before Hua Tianlin could finish speaking, he had already made his decision. He slowly reached out and unbuttoned the girl's black outer garment. He was immediately stunned, staring blankly at the scene before him.
As soon as the outer garment was removed, the girl's fair, milky skin was revealed. Her breasts were high and firm, revealing snow-white skin. Hua Tianlin could even clearly see the protrusions on her breasts. He swallowed hard, his eyes unable to look away.
Chapter 5: Hua Tianlin's Evil
Hua Tianlin suddenly noticed the girl's shoulder was injured. Feeling tenderness, he immediately bandaged it. But this meant tearing open the girl's clothing. Hua Tianlin declared righteously, "I'm treating her illness, what's wrong with tearing her clothes?" But in his heart, he didn't think that way. He naturally wanted to see the girl's skin. Hua Tianlin looked at the girl and said... "My lady, I am a handsome young man, elegant and dashing, more handsome than Pan An! Now, I am willing to sacrifice my chastity to save you, hoping that you will repay me with your body after you wake up!" (Hua Hua: Damn it, Xiao Lin! How can you be so shameless? It's so damn shameless. Hua Tianlin: Sigh, it's hard to be a good person these days. There aren't many good young people like me! Hua Hua: You're a lecherous young man, aren't you? Hua Tianlin: Speechless...
"Sigh, it seems I have to sacrifice my chastity, sigh!" Hua Tianlin shook his head and sighed. Then he pulled out a dagger.) He parted the girl's clothes at the shoulder, instantly revealing her snow-white, delicate skin. Her skin was translucent, making Hua Tianlin swallow hard.
Hua Tianlin slowly reached out and gently stroked her skin. Touching it, he felt a smooth, delicate sensation. Feeling the firmness of her skin, a lustful fire ignited in him. Seeing the girl's unconscious state, Hua Tianlin suppressed his desires, bandaged her wounds, and slowly sat down in front of her.
Looking at the veil covering her face, Hua Tianlin imagined her appearance. Suddenly, he wanted to remove the veil. He thought, "These days, a woman wearing a veil is either an absolute beauty or an absolute ugliness. I think this girl is the former." Hua Tianlin slowly reached out and gently removed the veil. When the veil was removed, Hua Tianlin froze, only one thought in his mind: "Damn, she really is an absolute beauty! I've struck gold! This sacrifice of my chastity wasn't in vain!" The girl had an exquisitely beautiful face: arched eyebrows, long eyelashes, a delicate nose, and thin lips—all seemingly a masterpiece of God. The harmony of her features was impeccable. She was indeed a peerless beauty. "I've hit the jackpot! I must get this beauty!" A thought surged in Hua Tianlin's mind.
After gazing at the girl's delicate face for a while, Hua Tianlin's gaze shifted to her full, high breasts. Looking at them, Hua Tianlin imagined how wonderful it would be to touch them! This thought quickly became unwavering. Hua Tianlin thought, "Just one touch, just this once. I've sacrificed my chastity; one touch will be my reward!" Hua Tianlin slowly stood up, quickly ran to the outside of the dilapidated temple, looked around carefully to make sure there were no passersby, and then quickly returned to the temple. After calming his excited emotions, Hua Tianlin slowly approached the girl, his eyes gleaming as he looked at the girl's high, snowy mounds. He swallowed hard, then slowly squatted down. Hua Tianlin
stretched out his trembling hands and slowly placed them on the girl's chest. He stared intently at the two mounds of flesh, and his heart began to struggle again: "Is this really okay? Isn't this beastly? No, to leave a stunningly beautiful woman unconscious in front of me and not enjoy her is worse than a beast. Go for it, damn it, anyway, this beauty will be mine sooner or later, hehe." Hua Tianlin finally hardened his heart and slowly placed his hands on the girl's snowy mounds. Upon touching the snow-covered mound, Hua Tianlin was incredibly excited—he had finally touched it! Hua Tianlin slowly increased his pressure, eventually grasping most of the girl's breasts in his hands. Suppressing the urge to have a nosebleed, he slowly began to knead and squeeze the girl's breasts, feeling their incredible elasticity.
Hua Tianlin slowly closed his eyes, his hands moving boldly across the girl's chest. However, he didn't notice that as he touched the girl's breasts, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her fingers twitched slightly—all signs that the girl was about to wake up. Yet, Hua Tianlin was still lost in his fantasies…
Chapter 6: Going Too Far
While Hua Tianlin was vigorously playing with the girl's breasts, he didn't notice the unconscious girl gradually…She woke up, while Hua Tianlin was still enjoying the elasticity and softness of the girl Xueqiu, completely unaware that danger was approaching.
The girl beneath him slowly opened her eyes, recalling her injuries and being chased. Suddenly, she saw a man before her, a man. She looked at him and saw his lewd expression, his hand gesturing incessantly. Suddenly,
she felt a tingling sensation in her chest, as if a thousand tiny insects were tickling her. Following Hua Tianlin's hand downwards, she saw something she would never forget: the man's hand was constantly touching and kneading her breasts. The girl
's anger flared instantly, her eyes blazing as she glared at Hua Tianlin, seemingly wanting to devour him, while Hua Tianlin remained oblivious. "Does it feel good?" a cold voice rang in Hua Tianlin's ear.
Hua Tianlin wasn't surprised at all, replying, "Yes, it feels good, so bouncy!" Suddenly, Hua Tianlin shuddered. There was clearly no one there, yet he had definitely heard a voice. Could it be... could it be the girl? Hua Tianlin quickly opened his eyes and saw the girl staring at him with fiery eyes.
Hua Tianlin froze, unsure what to do. The girl coldly said, "Get your filthy hands off me, you deserve to die." Her voice was filled with hatred.
"Ah, I'm sorry, I... I was healing your wounds!" Hua Tianlin stammered, flustered. The girl instantly stood up and then mysteriously vanished. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin felt a chill run down his spine.
Hua Tianlin reacted instantly, unleashing his Ghostly Concealment Step. He dodged in a flash, only to find the girl had reappeared where he had been standing. Hua Tianlin was startled; this strange martial art was difficult to deal with. Could it be…?
While dodging, Hua Tianlin said, “Miss, it’s a misunderstanding! I was healing your injuries! Stop fighting, you’re still injured!” The girl ignored him completely, her figure disappearing again. Hua Tianlin reacted instantly, his purple eyes flashing with light. He then clearly saw the scene inside the dilapidated temple.
He clearly saw a small dot moving behind him about three meters away. Hua Tianlin instantly teleported, dodging the attack. The girl reappeared instantly. Looking at her angry expression, Hua Tianlin smiled bitterly to himself. He blamed himself for being too lustful.
“External Binding Seal!” Hua Tianlin’s hands instantly formed a hand seal, and a yellow ball of light shot towards the girl. Unable to dodge in time, she was struck and unable to move. "You shameless lecher, what have you done? Let me go, you bastard!" the girl said coldly.
"Sigh, young lady, I already said it wasn't intentional. At worst, I'll let you touch me a little, as an apology!" Hua Tianlin said helplessly. "
Pah, shameless bastard, let me go! Ah!" After screaming, a look of pain suddenly appeared on the girl's face. Then, her whole body began to tremble, and her face grew increasingly cold and pale.
Hua Tianlin was startled and immediately ran to the girl's side, releasing her from her restraints. The girl immediately collapsed into Hua Tianlin's arms. The girl felt a chill run through her body, and she trembled all over. Hua Tianlin grabbed her hand and took her pulse.
Hua Tianlin instantly noticed a cold gas moving within the girl's body. He realized she was poisoned by a kind of Yin poison, one that could chill the entire body. Hua Tianlin didn't know what to do, so he simply held the girl tightly, trying to warm her with his own body heat.
Chapter 7: Warm Ambiguity
. The girl, held tightly by Hua Tianlin, felt a surge of shame and anger. She tried to break free, but couldn't. She knew her cold poison was acting up, and at the same time, she felt the warmth emanating from Hua Tianlin.
Suppressing her shyness and anger, she leaned against Hua Tianlin's chest, trying to expel the cold poison. The girl angrily said, "You bastard, watch your hands, or I'll kill you!" Hua Tianlin nodded helplessly, increasing the pressure on his hands.
Hua Tianlin carried the girl to a corner, holding her tightly and whispering in her ear, "What's your name? You've been poisoned by the cold." Hearing this, the girl felt a tingling sensation in her ear and a ripple of emotion stirred within her.
Feigning composure, she said, "Why are you asking this? What are you up to?" Hua Tianlin smiled wryly, "Nothing. Besides, you can't resist whatever I do to you now. Tell me your name." After a moment's thought, the girl said, "I don't have a name. You can call me Shao Siming." Upon hearing this, Hua Tianlin was startled. "So she's Shao Siming of the Yin-Yang School, that mysterious purple-haired girl!" After calming himself, he asked, "How did you get the cold poison?" The girl felt better in Hua Tianlin's arms, finding his embrace warm and comfortable. A sudden wave of shyness washed over her, and she quickly dismissed the thought.
The girl's chilling poison lessened somewhat, and she asked, "What's your name?" Hua Tianlin tossed his hair and said, "I am the Sword Demon—Dugu Qiubai." The girl frowned and said, "Sword Demon? You're really arrogant, but your name is strange." Hua Tianlin chuckled, "You asked my name because you like me? And, isn't my embrace warm?" Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, the girl was furious. Her eyes were fixed on Hua Tianlin. She thought to herself, "What's wrong with me? Why is my heart always unsettled in his presence?" The girl tried to get up and struggle, but Hua Tianlin didn't give her a chance. Seeing that she couldn't break free, she angrily said, "You just wait, I'll kill you, you shameless bastard! Ah! You, you scoundrel!" Before she could finish speaking, she gasped, then her face flushed red as she glared angrily at Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin was also helpless. The girl's body was already very alluring, and with her constant struggles in his arms, his manhood had hardened, his spear pressed firmly against her buttocks. That's why the girl angrily shouted at him,
"That's because you're too tempting! Don't move anymore, or I'll do something!" Hua Tianlin held the girl tightly, preventing her from struggling. His spear pressed firmly against her buttocks, a surge of excitement coursed through him. He suppressed his lustful desire, resting his head on the girl's shoulder, inhaling the fragrance of her hair. For a
moment, both of them were silent. The girl's inability to resist due to the cold poison provided Hua Tianlin with an advantage. The girl was furious, wishing she could tear Hua Tianlin to pieces. She vowed to kill him once she recovered, to kill the man who had defiled her purity.
Hua Tianlin looked at the girl's angry expression and felt helpless. Who told him to let his lust get the better of him and touch her breasts only to be caught red-handed? Neither Hua Tianlin nor the girl spoke, and for a moment the atmosphere in the dilapidated temple became somewhat ambiguous. But the girl was unaware that she was stepping into Hua Tianlin's trap, about to fall into it...
Chapter 8: Affection Arises.
Hua Tianlin held the ailing Shao Siming in his arms, and gradually the girl felt incredibly warm and cozy in his embrace, especially his captivating aura, making her reluctant to leave. "I want to stay like this forever...""In his warm embrace," Shao Siming murmured to herself.
Suddenly, she realized, "Oh dear, how could I think like that? How shameful! Besides, wasn't I going to kill him? He defiled my purity; he must die." Suddenly, Shao Siming recalled Hua Tianlin's lecherous hands roughly kneading her breasts, and the girl felt a tingling sensation travel to her brain.
A blush rose on the girl's face, her heart filled with shyness, and at the same time, a different kind of feeling arose in her for Hua Tianlin, though she herself didn't know what that feeling was. She could never forget the first man to touch her breasts, she truly could n't forget him. Just thinking about Hua Tianlin touching her breasts
sent a tingling sensation through her, an unforgettable memory. Gradually, the girl drifted off to sleep in Hua Tianlin's arms, unaware of how peacefully and beautifully she slept.
Hua Tianlin quietly held Shao Siming, inhaling the fragrance of her hair, his erection still pressed against her shapely buttocks, a sensation that gave him immense pleasure. Feeling the soft touch of the girl's body, a surge of excitement coursed through him.
Slowly, Hua Tianlin sensed that Shao Siming had fallen into a deep sleep. He couldn't help but gaze quietly at her sleeping face. Her features were so exquisite, like a masterpiece of God. Hua Tianlin slowly leaned closer, his lips gradually approaching the girl's.
"Closer, closer, closer still, almost there," Hua Tianlin thought to himself. Finally, Hua Tianlin's lips touched Shao Siming's. Their lips met, and Hua Tianlin felt a cool sensation. That soft touch made his penis hard and erect again, pressing firmly against Shao Siming's buttocks.
"Mmm," Shao Siming felt something on her lips in her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes, surprised to find Hua Tianlin's lips on hers. Shao Siming instantly ignited her anger, glaring at Hua Tianlin with a terrifying, murderous look.
Seeing that Shao Siming had woken up, and that he had been caught stealing a kiss, Hua Tianlin, without hesitation, continued kissing her lips, slowly inserting his tongue. Because of the cold poison, Shao Siming was unable to use her martial arts and could only watch helplessly as Hua Tianlin violated her.
Shao Siming resisted desperately, refusing to let Hua Tianlin's tongue in, her body struggling violently. Hua Tianlin held her tightly, his lips pressed firmly against hers. Seeing that his tongue couldn't penetrate, he reached out and grabbed one of her breasts, squeezing it hard.
"Ah!" Shao Siming screamed in surprise at the attack on her chest, her lips parting. Hua Tianlin seized the opportunity, inserting his tongue, sweeping through her mouth, desperately sucking up her saliva. Shao Siming's tongue was suddenly entangled with Hua Tianlin's. She tried desperately to dodge, but to no avail.
Shao Siming's hands pounded against Hua Tianlin's chest, but lacking strength, her blows were weak. She vowed that once her injuries healed, she would cut off his hands and sever his tongue, making him wish he were dead. Hua Tianlin, however, was unaware of Shao Siming's thoughts and continued to entangle with her tongue.
Shao Siming slowly felt a tingling sensation as Hua Tianlin sucked on her tongue. The feeling was indescribable; she felt as if her heart was being sucked out. Shao Siming wondered, "Am I falling in love with him? Otherwise, why would my emotions change so quickly in front of him? I hate men, but why do I feel this way when he kisses me?"
Chapter 9: Shao Siming's Feelings
. Suddenly, Shao Siming thought, "No, how could I fall in love with him? I hate him so much. He touched me and shamelessly kissed me, defiling my purity. I can't love him." Poor Shao Siming was still trying to comfort herself, unaware that she had already fallen into Hua Tianlin's trap of tenderness.
Helplessly, Shao Siming's tongue intertwined with Hua Tianlin's. The tingling sensation grew clearer and clearer, causing Shao Siming to let out soft moans. At this moment, Hua Tianlin's lecherous hand landed on Shao Siming's snowy mound. Hua Tianlin was now determined to take advantage of her, and it would be foolish not to while Shao Siming was powerless.
"Ah, wuwu," Shao Siming cried out in fury, wanting nothing more than to kill Hua Tianlin and tear him to pieces. However, Shao Siming was now powerless and could only be toyed with by Hua Tianlin. That tingling sensation returned to Shao Siming's heart, and she gradually lost herself. Hua Tianlin's "Heart Sutra of Subduing Women" began to circulate.
The aura emanating from Hua Tianlin grew stronger, the aura of a sinner slowly spreading. Shao Siming suddenly smelled that alluring scent, and her cheeks gradually flushed. Shao Siming was intoxicated, captivated by the aura of Hua Tianlin's "Heart Sutra of Subduing Women," unable to extricate herself. Both were lost in their own world, locked in a deep kiss, as if only the two of them remained in the universe.
Suddenly, their passionate kiss was interrupted by a commotion outside the dilapidated temple. Shao Siming immediately realized what was happening, a wave of panic washing over her, but also an overwhelming sense of shame for her actions. She dared not look up at Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin, annoyed by the interruption, felt an urge to tear the person outside to pieces. He slowly stood up and walked outside.
Seeing Hua Tianlin heading outside, Shao Siming hurriedly called out, "Don't go out! The person outside is the one who poisoned me!" After speaking, Shao Siming felt a pang of shyness. "Why did I have to remind him like that? Have I really fallen in love with him? Why?" "Are you worried about me?" Hua Tianlin turned around and teased upon hearing Shao Siming's call.
"Who, who's worried about you? Don't flatter yourself. I'll kill you once I'm healed," Shao Siming retorted, a captivating blush spreading across her face.
"Hehe, I understand, I get it. A young girl's modesty, I know. You're just shy and don't dare say it directly. I understand, hehe." Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly.
"You, you, hmph, I will definitely kill you!" Shao Siming had never seen such a shameless person. Defeated by Hua Tianlin's words, she snorted coldly and turned away from him.
Hua Tianlin didn't care, thinking to himself, "Once I've slept with you, I'll show you the power of my spear. You'll be completely subdued by then, hehe, am I too evil?" He shook his head to clear his mind and turned to leave.
However, Hua Tianlin didn't notice that at the moment he turned to leave, Shao Siming gave him a complicated look. Her eyes contained anger, hatred, worry, helplessness, and a hint of something else entirely. Shao Siming repeatedly asked herself if she had truly fallen in love with him, fallen in love with that lecherous rogue, fallen in love with the man who had defiled her purity.
As Hua Tianlin stepped outside, he saw dozens of burly men dressed in black on horseback. Upon seeing him, they immediately asked, "Kid, have you seen a woman in black? She's injured and riding a horse." Hua Tianlin coldly snorted, "Watch your mouth. I didn't see that woman. Even if I had, why would I tell you?" One of the burly men said, "You brat, are you looking for death? Get out of the way! We're going to search the dilapidated temple. Get lost if you don't want to die." Hua Tianlin frowned and coldly looked at the man.
"What? You want to die? Take this!" Enraged by Hua Tianlin's cold gaze, the man shouted and swung his knife at him.
"Watch out!" Just then, Shao Siming suddenly appeared at the entrance of the dilapidated temple, warning Hua Tianlin.
Chapter 10 Shao Siming's Habits
After hearing Shao Siming's words, Hua Tianlin felt both moved and amazed. Why did this woman have to..."Come on, you're really giving me trouble." Hua Tianlin said to the burly men, "Remember, my name is Sword Demon—Dugu Qiubai." As soon as Hua Tianlin finished speaking, he instantly drew his sword. No one saw the speed at which he drew his sword. Then, a flash of cold light appeared, and a sword aura shaped like a crescent moon shot out rapidly, rushing towards the group of burly men.
These were the moves Hua Tianlin created after modifying the original "Draw Sword Slash," named "Half-Moon Sword Drawing Technique" and "Full Moon Sword Drawing Technique." The Half-Moon Sword Drawing Technique unleashes a sword aura shaped like a half-moon, while the Full Moon Sword Drawing Technique unleashes a sword aura shaped like a full moon.
The group of burly men never expected Hua Tianlin's swordsmanship to be so powerful and fast. After a flash of cold light, all the burly men stood there dumbfounded, their faces slowly showing expressions of terror and fear. After unleashing a sword technique, Hua Tianlin instantly sheathed his sword.
Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly, then walked towards Shao Siming with the Crescent Moon Sword in his hand. A hint of doubt appeared on Shao Siming's face, and then she saw a horrifying scene: a bloody gash slowly appeared on the necks of the burly men, and the gash slowly widened, with blood gushing out like a fountain.
The group of burly men pointed at Hua Tianlin in terror, then slowly collapsed, demonstrating the speed and ferocity of his sword strike. Hua Tianlin's signature wicked smile returned. "Hehe, I told you I'd be fine, but the fact that you came to remind me means you care about me." "Hmph, who cares about you?" Shao Siming clearly didn't give Hua Tianlin a friendly look. Hua Tianlin didn't mind and followed Shao Siming into the dilapidated temple. Looking at Shao Siming's slender figure, a surge of lust rose within him. As Shao Siming walked ahead, she clearly felt her body tremble. She
felt as if a hand had touched her sensitive areas, that feeling resurfacing in her mind once more. Hua Tianlin led the martial arts-deficient Shao Siming forward, intending to use her to guide him to the Yin-Yang School.
Along the way, Hua Tianlin constantly told Shao Siming jokes, and he insisted that she ride a horse with him. Shao Siming couldn't resist and could only let him do as he pleased, secretly plotting to tear him to pieces once her martial arts were restored.
Some of Hua Tianlin's risqué jokes sometimes made Shao Siming blush, cursing him as shameless, despicable, and vulgar. Hua Tianlin didn't care, carrying her on his journey. Riding together, he held her close, enjoying her fragrance and softness, finding immense pleasure in it.
Later, Shao Siming gradually developed a habit—a habit that was hard to say whether good or bad—that whenever her cold poison flared up, she would immediately have Hua Tianlin hold her. For some reason, the cold poison would subside whenever she was near him.
So much so that Shao Siming gradually got used to Hua Tianlin's embraces. Every time, Shao Siming thought to herself, "I'm just doing this to dispel the cold poison. I haven't fallen in love with him, I haven't." But Shao Siming didn't know that she had already fallen in love with Hua Tianlin, but she refused to admit it and was still running away.
Hua Tianlin knew very well that this woman, even colder than Xue Nu, was falling for him step by step. Hua Tianlin was overjoyed. The day he could finally seduce her was not far off. He could enjoy the taste of a beautiful woman again. It had been so long since he had tasted a woman's touch; he was really going crazy.
Chapter 11 Detoxification, Departure In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. The cold poison in Shao Siming's body had become more and more serious. Hua Tianlin asked Shao Siming how to detoxify, but Shao Siming hesitated and wouldn't say. Hua Tianlin had no choice but to keep his question to himself.
One night, Shao Siming's cold poison flared up again. Her whole body turned icy cold, and she trembled as she snuggled into Hua Tianlin's arms. Hua Tianlin was asleep when he felt the icy Shao Siming in his embrace.
He knew her cold poison had returned, and he held her tightly. Seeing her trembling and pale face, Hua Tianlin felt a pang of heartache and helplessness.
He hurriedly asked Shao Siming, "Tell me, how can I cure your cold poison? Tell me, it breaks my heart to see you like this!" Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Shao Siming trembled, a sweet feeling welling up inside her.
She trembled as she said, "I...I...no one can withstand the corrosive effects of the cold poison. The method is to transfer the poison within me to a man. The method...the method is the union of yin and yang." After speaking, a blush rose on Shao Siming's face, making her exceptionally beautiful.
Hua Tianlin's heart skipped a beat. He trembled as he said, "It's alright, I... I'll save you. Remember, I love you. If... if I unfortunately die, send my body back to the Mo family, thank you!" "No, no, I'd rather die than have you do this!" Shao Siming understood Hua Tianlin's implied meaning and struggled to speak.
"Don't move, trust me, remember, I love you," Hua Tianlin said gently.
"You dare! If you do this, I'll hate you for the rest of my life. You've always wanted to possess me. If you dare do that, I won't forgive you!" Shao Siming shouted.
"Even if you never forgive me, I'll still do it. I won't let you die!" After saying that, Hua Tianlin suddenly pressed Shao Siming's pressure points. Shao Siming looked at Hua Tianlin helplessly.
"No, you'll die! Let me go! I'm going to kill you! Ugh!" Shao Siming shouted. Hua Tianlin kissed Shao Siming's lips, licking them wantonly. Shao Siming struggled desperately, making whimpering sounds.
Hua Tianlin stripped them both of their clothes off, and instantly, their two pale bodies were intertwined. Hua Tianlin slowly pressed his spear against the entrance of her valley, and said gently, "Don't blame me, I will always remember you. I love you, from the first moment I saw you." Hua Tianlin thrust forward suddenly, and Shao Siming whimpered in pain. Hua Tianlin instantly felt as if his lower body had entered an ice cellar. The Manipulating Woman Heart Sutra and the Sacred Heart Supreme Technique within Hua Tianlin's body instantly began to operate wildly, slowly absorbing and refining the cold poison.
Hua Tianlin gradually began to thrust, each thrust hitting the very core of her being. Shao Siming's delicate body swayed wildly with each thrust, and she began to moan softly, "Ah, slower, ah, gentler, so good!" She cried out repeatedly, her hair cascading over her shoulders, her face like a peach blossom, a stream flowing from her private parts. Hua Tianlin gripped her breasts tightly, kneading them vigorously.
"Ah, it itches so much, slower. Ah, I'm coming..." Shao Siming screamed. Then, a rapid torrent gushed forth. Seeing that Shao Siming had reached her climax, Hua Tianlin also forcefully ejaculated his own essence into her jade passage, filling her womb. There was so much essence that some even spilled out.
A full hour later, Shao Siming writhed and yielded beneath Hua Tianlin countless times, reaching multiple climaxes before finally passing out in blissful pleasure, leaving only a pool of blood as a testament to the transformation of a beautiful woman into a young woman.
At dawn, Hua Tianlin awoke from his dream, looking at Shao Siming beneath him. Tears still clung to her face, and her skin retained a faint pink hue—the marks left from her numerous climaxes.
Hua Tianlin felt a significant increase in his internal energy cultivation, and was immediately pleased. However, looking at Shao Siming again, remembering her words from the previous night, a wave of fear washed over him. He slowly put on his clothes, leaving behind a jade pendant he had bought at a jade shop.
On the back of the pendant was the character "Lin," and Hua Tianlin left a line of text, which he then slowly wrote on Shao Siming's...He kissed her on the forehead, then left with a sigh. Once outside, Hua Tianlin mounted his horse and whistled. Xiao Ling instantly darted out of the woods and quickly hid in Hua Tianlin's arms.
Hua Tianlin stroked Xiao Ling's head, kissed her on the lips, and then rode onward with Xiao Ling, continuing their journey…
Chapter 12 The Alluring Mature Woman
After Hua Tianlin pushed Shao Siming down, he left alone. With the mischievous fox spirit Xiao Ling by his side, Hua Tianlin's life was quite comfortable. He leisurely enjoyed the scenery along the way, thoroughly enjoying himself.
But while Hua Tianlin was enjoying himself, someone else was heartbroken and weeping alone – Shao Siming, who had been cured of her poison by Hua Tianlin. Shao Siming woke up early the next morning and, not finding Hua Tianlin, hurriedly got up to check on him, but the pain in her lower body prevented her from moving.
Suddenly, Shao Siming noticed a jade pendant beside her and a line of words on the ground. Her heart sank as if the sky had fallen. The words read, "Zi'er, I like calling you that. I'm leaving. I can't face you right now. I... after all, I defiled your purity. So I'm leaving this jade pendant for you. Remember, I will always love you." Shao Siming murmured, weeping, "I love you. I'm willing to give you my purity. You bastard, just leaving like that? I will find you. Don't think you can just get rid of me like that." After tidying herself up, Shao Siming looked at the jade pendant and said, "From now on, only you can call me Zi'er." Meanwhile, Hua Tianlin, completely unaware of Shao Siming's change, continued to enjoy himself. In his heart, Hua Tianlin shamelessly fantasized, "I wonder how Zi'er is doing. Oh well, whatever. If only I could meet another beautiful woman." Just as Hua Tianlin was shamelessly indulging in his fantasies, a voice rang out, sending a shiver down his spine. The voice was utterly seductive. Hua Tianlin turned around and was stunned. He saw a stunningly beautiful woman with a voluptuous figure. Her alluring body, full breasts, and captivating charm made her a fiery and alluring mature woman. Hua Tianlin
's penis involuntarily rose again. He immediately noticed the woman's hands; they were an eerie, blood-red color. Hua Tianlin instantly recognized her. She was none other than the Great Master of Fate from the Yin-Yang School, her hands transformed by practicing the Yin-Yang Combination Hand Seal.
Hua Tianlin immediately smiled and asked her, "Sister, what can I do for you?" The beautiful woman was initially taken aback by Hua Tianlin's words, then began to giggle, "Haha, you actually called me sister? You're really funny." Hua Tianlin watched the beautiful woman's giggling, her alluring body swaying wildly—it was truly "waves of pleasure"! Hua Tianlin felt an urge to rush forward and fondle those "human weapons" right then and there.Hua Tianlin suppressed the rage within him, silently circulating the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" in his mind to forcefully suppress his impulsive thoughts.
"Anyone a little older than me is my older sister, and besides, you're so beautiful, I really like you as my older sister!" Hua Tianlin continued, feigning innocence.
"Oh, really? Am I really that pretty?" the beautiful woman asked with a smile. Hua Tianlin found it amusing; every woman wants to be praised for her beauty, and this was how Hua Tianlin gradually approached this mature woman.
"Yes, of course you're beautiful, older sister. This is the first time I've ever seen such a beautiful woman, like a fairy." Hua Tianlin didn't hold back in praising this mature woman with sweet words.
"Alright, stop with the smooth talk. I'm asking you, have you ever seen a girl with purple hair and a veil?" Da Siming stopped teasing and asked Hua Tianlin.
"Oh? I've never seen you before. Is that sister related to you? By the way, I still don't know your name, sister?" Hua Tianlin pretended not to know and answered.
"Oh, sister, I don't have a name," the beautiful woman said.
"Then can I call you Sister Hong'er? Because your hands are red!" Hua Tianlin said, feigning innocence.
Chapter 13 Deceiving the Great Master of Fate
"Sister Hong'er? Hehehe, little brother, you really know how to talk." The Great Master of Fate was stunned for a moment, then covered his mouth and laughed.
Hua Tianlin looked at the way the Great Master of Fate's big breasts swayed when she laughed, and he wished he could immediately transform into a lecherous wolf and rush up to play with those big breasts hard.
"By the way, I still don't know your name, little brother." The Great Master of Fate smiled charmingly.
The Great Master of Fate didn't know why he felt a different feeling after seeing Hua Tianlin. Unlike other men, Hua Tianlin didn't make the Great Master of Fate feel disgusted. On the contrary, he liked talking and laughing with Hua Tianlin. The Great Master of Fate didn't know why. This is the power of Hua Tianlin's "Manipulation Manual for Women.
" Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "My surname is Xiang, and my given name is Gong. You can call me by my name. I am the one everyone loves, flowers bloom when they see me, and cars get flat tires when they see me. I am known as the 'Pear Blossom Overwhelms the Begonia'." "Gong? Husband." After listening, Da Siming thought for a moment and suddenly understood. She glared angrily at Hua Tianlin. This almost made Hua Tianlin lose his soul. That captivating gaze left Hua Tianlin stunned.
Hua Tianlin said blankly, "Sister, you are so beautiful. You have almost stolen my heart." Da Siming smiled charmingly, "Little brother is so joking. Is sister beautiful?" After saying this, Da Siming didn't know what she was thinking. She slowly walked up to Hua Tianlin, stretched out her blood-red hands, and touched Hua Tianlin's handsome face. Da Siming looked at Hua Tianlin's purple eyes with a dreamy gaze.
Just then, Hua Tianlin's purple eyes flashed eerily. Then, Da Siming saw in Hua Tianlin's eyes that she herself was being pinned down by him, repeatedly yielding to his desires. This terrified Da Siming; she hadn't expected to see such a scene.
A blush immediately rose to Da Siming's face, and she quickly averted her eyes from Hua Tianlin's face, unable to bear looking into his strange purple eyes. Hua Tianlin had no idea what Da Siming had just seen in his eyes. This was a new ability Hua Tianlin had gained after his union with Shao Siming.
Hua Tianlin's eyes were called "Eyes of Desire." These eyes could express his innermost thoughts, but they only worked on women; they had no effect on men, only causing fear and other negative effects.
"Sister Hong'er, my martial arts skills are lacking. Could you take me with you? I'm afraid someone might harm me. Besides, a handsome and powerful man like me would surely attract the attention of many innocent girls, young women, and petite girls. I don't want to harm them. If you take me with you, you'll gain face and be able to save those naive girls and young women. How about it?" Hua Tianlin used his shameless silver tongue to feign innocence.
"Hehe, little brother, you're so narcissistic and glib," Da Siming said with a coquettish laugh.
"Hmm? How did you know, sister? Have you personally tasted my mouth and tongue?" Hua Tianlin said with a wicked smile.
"Hmph, alright, let's go. While we're at it, let's find your junior sister," Da Siming said with a charming smile.
"Okay, I knew my sister was the best to me!" Hua Tianlin said innocently, then took Da Siming's hands and led her towards the horses. When Hua Tianlin's hands grasped Da Siming's hands, Da Siming's body trembled slightly. But Da Siming did not resist. If the other members of the Yin Yang School saw this, they would definitely be shocked (provided they had glasses).
Chapter 14 Da Siming's Fall (Part 1)
Hua Tianlin finally managed to fool Da Siming, and they traveled together. Along the way, Da Siming asked Hua Tianlin about his background. In front of Hua Tianlin, this "Oscar-worthy actor," Hua Tianlin fooled Da Siming until she cried.
"Sister Hong'er, my parents died when I was young. I was raised by my grandfather. My grandfather was very good to me. Our family was very poor, often not knowing where our next meal would come from, and we were often hungry." Hua Tianlin tried hard to squeeze out a few tears.
Hua Tianlin slowly calmed himself down and said, "I'm sorry, Sister Hong'er, I lost my temper. My grandfather often lied to me, saying he wasn't hungry, or that he had already eaten, but in reality, he hadn't eaten at all. He just wanted me to have a proper meal." Hua Tianlin looked at Da Siming beside him, a trace of pain appearing on her face. Da Siming looked at Hua Tianlin with pitiful eyes and said, "Little brother, you've suffered so much. I never imagined your background was so tragic. What happened after that?" Da Siming was also very sad, and listening to Hua Tianlin's story, she was deeply moved.
Seeing that Da Siming had been tricked into becoming sad, Hua Tianlin felt a little sorry for her, but he still continued to recount his tragic background with tears streaming down his face. "Later, my grandfather fell ill because he hadn't had enough to eat for a long time. He was very sick. To get some food for him, I begged those nobles, but..." Hua Tianlin pretended to wipe away tears, then continued, "When I begged those nobles, they... they not only refused to give me any leftovers, but they also beat me severely. In the end, my grandfather starved to death... Grandfather..." Hua Tianlin pretended to cry loudly and threw himself into Da Siming's arms.
After throwing himself into Da Siming's arms, Hua Tianlin smelled a fragrant aroma, and his face buried in Da Siming's high, firm chest. Hua Tianlin suddenly smelled a milky fragrance, and he was intoxicated. He gently nuzzled his head, inhaling the intoxicating milky scent deeply.
The Great Sage felt a tingling sensation on her chest from Hua Tianlin's touch. Just as she was about to push him away, she saw his heartbroken and pained expression. Unable to bear it, she suppressed the tingling sensation and tightly embraced him. She didn't know why she did this, but seeing his sadness made her sad too.
Looking at him, she had only one thought: to hold him close and comfort him. Seeing that the Great Sage didn't object, Hua Tianlin felt relieved and became even more unrestrained, nuzzling her breasts and boldly placing his hands on her buttocks.
The Great Sage let out a soft, sweet cry, a blush rising to her cheeks. She felt a tingling sensation on her buttocks and looked shyly at Hua Tianlin nestled in her arms. Hua Tianlin was overjoyed. He had finally touched the Great Sage's buttocks and was now close to her breasts—the feeling was incredible!
Hua Tianlin, inhaling the intoxicating scent of her breasts and touching her firm, rounded buttocks, felt a sensation that drove him to a state of blissful oblivion. He wished it could last forever, that time could stand still. Hua Tianlin continued this sensation for a while, but Da Siming wasn't quite enjoying it. The tingling sensation from her buttocks was almost unbearable.
Worse still, Da Siming sensitively felt a trickle of fluid flowing from her private parts. Her face flushed like a peach blossom, her delicate pinkness making her already alluring self even more captivating—she was like a drug, a seductive mature woman who could drive any man mad! Da Siming finally couldn't help but let out a soft moan. She
abruptly pushed away the groping Hua Tianlin, her face still glowing with desire. Hua Tianlin, startled awake, was furious with himself. Why couldn't he have restrained himself? This could have led to something unpleasant. Hua Tianlin remained there, lost in thought.
Da Siming looked shyly at the stunned Hua Tianlin. Feeling a pang of pity, she blushed and said, "Little brother, you should rest well." Then she hurriedly ran away, not daring to look at Hua Tianlin again. Chapter 15: Da Siming's Fall (Part 2)
Hua Tianlin stared blankly as Da Siming left, secretly pleased. "I didn't expect Hong'er to be different from what I imagined. Could it be that Hong'er has fallen in love with me?" Hua Tianlin thought to himself.
Meanwhile, Da Siming, blushing, ran wildly to a small riverbank. She stared blankly at her reflection in the water. She thought shyly, "What's wrong with me? Why am I like this?" "Could it be? Could it be that I've fallen for this man I've only known for a few days?" Da Siming thought shyly. Her mind drifted back to the past few days with Hua Tianlin, recalling those moments, and a sweet feeling welled up inside her.
The High Priestess recalled the jokes Hua Tianlin had told her, and she couldn't help but chuckle. She said sweetly, "You bad boy, you big pervert, always trying to be naughty, so annoying!" Then she giggled again.
A wave of shyness washed over her, and she muttered to herself, "Could it be that I've really fallen for him? If not, why do I keep thinking about that bad boy's face, his words, his every action, why do they keep lingering in my mind?" "Hmph, whatever, I, that bad boy," the High Priestess shook her head and smiled wryly. Slowly, looking at the clear river water, she felt a strong urge to take a bath. She slowly took off her clothes, and instantly, a fair, delicate, and exquisitely beautiful body was exposed to the air.
Looking at her body, at her high, firm breasts, her flat stomach, and her long, slender legs, Da Siming felt incredibly proud. Her body was extremely alluring to any man. Da Siming
slowly swam into the river, her eyes closed, enjoying the cool, clear water against her skin. She couldn't help but let out a soft moan, a blush rising on her face, her heart filled with shyness.
At that moment, Da Siming was unaware that a pair of lustful eyes were secretly watching her from the shadows. Those eyes belonged to Hua Tianlin. Seeing that Da Siming hadn't returned after leaving, Hua
Tianlin became worried and went out to look for her, only to find her bathing. Looking at Da Siming's incredibly alluring body, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of lust. He suppressed the urge to rush out and ravage her, but instead began to peep. Looking at Da Siming's flawless white body, a wicked fire ignited in his lower abdomen.
Hua Tianlin had been secretly watching Da Siming bathe, but Da Siming remained oblivious, happily enjoying her bath. She seemed quite comfortable. Hua Tianlin, however, couldn't resist any longer; his breathing quickened, and his eyes were fixed on Da Siming's fair body, his lust burning fiercely.
Suddenly, Da Siming cried out, her body leaping from the water and landing on the shore in an instant. She hurriedly put on her clothes and then collapsed to the ground. Hearing Da Siming's cry, Hua Tianlin rushed to her side, urgently asking, "Sister Hong'er, what's wrong?" Da Siming said urgently, "Why are you here? You, you're still looking!" She then said shyly. Hua Tianlin was initially concerned for Da Siming, but then he saw a scene that would make him want to vomit blood: Da Siming's clothes were disheveled, clinging tightly to her body.
The Grand Master's alluring figure appeared before Hua Tianlin's eyes. Hua Tianlin could even clearly see the pink nipples on the Grand Master's breasts. Hua Tianlin's eyes slowly reddened, his breathing became rapid, his throat moved incessantly, and he kept swallowing, staring intently at the Grand Master's chest.
Chapter 16 The Grand Master's Fall (Part 2)
The Grand Master slumped to the ground, her body barely covered, her fair skin exposed to the air. Hua Tianlin was consumed by lust, his breathing rapid. The Grand Master also sensed Hua Tianlin's strangeness, a blush rising on her face, too shy to look at him any longer.
Hua Tianlin barely managed to suppress his thoughts and asked urgently, "Sister Hong'er, what's wrong with you?" The Grand Master said breathlessly, ""I...I was bitten by a snake, and I'm poisoned." "What snake? Is something wrong? Where are you hurt?" Hua Tianlin asked anxiously.
Seeing Hua Tianlin's anxious expression, Da Siming felt a surge of sweetness in her heart, her face flushing even more. She urgently said, "That snake is poisonous! You must run! It's a silver snake!" Da Siming's face turned even redder after she finished speaking. Hua Tianlin understood immediately upon hearing Da Siming's words; the silver snake was a type of snake carrying aphrodisiac poison, incurable only by the union of yin and yang. Without the antidote, her meridians would burst, and she would die.
Hua Tianlin cried out urgently, "Sister Hong'er, please bear with it! I... I'll save you!" In truth, Hua Tianlin was overjoyed; it was truly a stroke of luck! Hua Tianlin now genuinely wanted to thank the silver snake, for it had given her this opportunity.
Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Da Siming felt a surge of shame and anger, angrily saying, "Run! I... I don't need your help! If you dare touch me, I'll kill you!" Da Siming was clearly nearing her limit; her entire body was flushed red, the aphrodisiac poison having spread throughout her body. Without a cure, she would perish.
Hua Tianlin grabbed Da Siming and whispered in her ear, "Sister Hong'er, I love you. The moment I first saw you, I swore I would marry you and make you my wife. I will love you forever." Da Siming was shocked. She hadn't expected Hua Tianlin to confess his love at this moment. She blushed even more, and the strong masculine scent emanating from him triggered a full-blown attack of the poison within her. Da Siming
acted like a madwoman, frantically tearing at Hua Tianlin's clothes. She then pinned him down, kissing him relentlessly.
Hua Tianlin stared in disbelief at Da Siming's actions, a thought flashing through his mind: "Am I being forced?" Just as Hua Tianlin was reeling from the shock, he witnessed an even more shocking scene. Da Siming had ripped their clothes to shreds and slowly pressed her vulva against her spear.
Hua Tianlin exclaimed inwardly, "God! Could it be? Could it be the legendary 'Guanyin sitting on a lotus'? I'm so lucky!" Suddenly, Hua Tianlin felt his spear enter a warm, moist passage, while Da Siming cried out in pain.
Hua Tianlin looked down and saw blood flowing from Da Siming's jade passage—the blood of a virgin. After the pain subsided, Da Siming, like a fierce female knight, began to thrust wildly, and Hua Tianlin reveled beneath her.
Like plum blossoms blooming several times, after Da Siming had climaxed a few times, she could no longer be a female knight. Hua Tianlin took control, and another fierce battle ensued. Finally, Hua Tianlin brought Da Siming to another peak, and the two embraced and fell into a deep sleep…
Chapter 17 The Legendary SM
The morning sunlight shone into the dense forest, and Hua Tianlin was discussing human anatomy with the daughter of the Duke of Zhou. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin felt a sharp pain all over his body and instantly woke up. Opening his eyes, he saw a horrifying scene.
Da Siming was holding a thin, soft branch, smiling at Hua Tianlin, occasionally swinging the branch. Looking at himself, Hua Tianlin realized he was completely bound, the binding technique even more intricate and difficult to untie than the Japanese bondage techniques he had learned in his previous life.
A sense of foreboding rose in Hua Tianlin's heart. He struggled fiercely for a few moments, but to his dismay, he found he couldn't break free. He tried to use his internal energy to break free, but still couldn't. Resigned, Hua Tianlin lay on the ground, looking at Da Siming.
Hua Tianlin smiled and said to Da Siming, "Sister Hong'er, what are you doing? This isn't fun. As a model citizen of the new century, I haven't done anything immoral. Please let me go, okay?" Da Siming smiled at Hua Tianlin without speaking. She had woken up early that morning to find her private parts throbbing with pain; her plump vulva was swollen like a small hill, and Hua Tianlin's penis was still inside. Da Siming immediately remembered what had happened. On
one hand, she felt a sweet warmth; she loved Hua Tianlin, and now they had finally consummated their marriage, fulfilling a long-held wish. On the other hand, Hua Tianlin had dared to peep at her while she bathed and then forced himself on her against her will, so Da Siming was furious, and the consequences would be severe.
Women are such contradictory creatures; on one hand, they are happy that their loved ones cherish them, but on the other hand, they are dissatisfied with their lovers' behavior and want to punish them. The women of the Yin-Yang School are all women who dare to love and hate. They dislike the Confucian Three Cardinal Guides and Five Constant Virtues, have their own ideas, but will still listen to their beloved.
The Grand Master of Fate remained silent, but Hua Tianlin felt a chill in his heart. As the saying goes, "This is the calm before the storm."Just as Hua Tianlin was pondering, suddenly the Great Master of Fate raised the soft branch in her hand, and with a "smack," the branch struck Hua Tianlin, causing him to wince in pain.
"Damn it, is this woman crazy? She's hitting me so hard! Doesn't she know that a soft branch hurts? Once I break free, I'll definitely 'fuck' her to death, make her feel like she's in heaven, hehe!" Hua Tianlin fantasized.
Then, with a pained expression, Hua Tianlin said, "Sister Hong'er, what are you doing? Why did you hit me? What did I do wrong?" Looking at Hua Tianlin's pained expression, the Great Master of Fate felt a surge of satisfaction, thinking, "I wanted to make you suffer a little." "Hehe, good little brother, is it comfortable?" the Great Master of Fate asked, feigning discomfort.
Looking at this stunning beauty, Hua Tianlin felt a bitter pang in his heart. "Damn it, this woman is a tigress! She's so fierce when she gets angry. Judging from her appearance, could it be... could it be that she wants to play the legendary SM? Oh God, gods, come save me!" "Hehe, Sister Hong'er, what are you doing? My skin is so delicate and smooth, it can't withstand your beatings. Please, please let me go! What made you so angry?" Hua Tianlin pleaded.
"What is it? You know yourself. Don't you know what you did last night?" At this point, a blush rose on Da Siming's face, making her exceptionally beautiful. But who knew that beneath this angelic face lay the heart of a devil? Women, indeed, are unpredictable!
"Hehe, I... I was only trying to save you! Besides, I sacrificed my virginity to save you, I've lost my innocence!" Hua Tianlin said softly.
"Oh? Is that so? You, you're truly shameless, you..." Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, the Great Commander of Fate was enraged. She gripped the soft branch tightly in her hand, glaring at Hua Tianlin through gritted teeth.
Chapter 18: The Evil Counterattack
. Hua Tianlin cried out inwardly, "Gods, please save me! This woman is unbearable! She's torturing me to death!" After being whipped several times by the Great Commander of Fate, several red marks appeared on Hua Tianlin's body—the power of the soft branch in her hand!
"Sister Hong'er, please, I was wrong! Let me go! Now that we've consummated our marriage, I promise I'll love you well, okay? Hong'er!" Hua Tianlin said softly, hoping to move her and lessen his suffering.
Hua Tianlin also hated himself inwardly, hating himself for not being more vigilant, giving the Great Commander of Fate an opportunity to seize him. Now, he was being brutally ravaged here.
"Hehe, my good little brother, how could your sister hurt you? Your sister will take good care of you, don't be afraid, let your sister 'take good care of' you." Da Siming deliberately emphasized the word "take good care of," making Hua Tianlin tremble inwardly.
"This woman is notoriously alluring, a witch. Now that I'm in her hands, I'm sure I won't have a good ending. What should I do?" Hua Tianlin pondered for a moment, trying to find a way to break free from these ropes and then properly teach Da Siming a lesson.
"Snap!" Another red mark appeared on Hua Tianlin's body. Hua Tianlin grimaced in pain, glaring fiercely at Da Siming. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin remembered his "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique" and began to circulate it, slowly gathering its essence in his palm.
Hua Tianlin then melted the rope step by step. His Sacred Heart Supreme Technique was indeed effective, and Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement; he could finally get his revenge. Hua Tianlin's expression remained unchanged, just as before.
Finally, the rope snapped, and Hua Tianlin gathered his inner strength, which began to flow throughout his body. At this moment, Hua Tianlin suddenly let out a wail and slowly collapsed. Da Siming was stunned by Hua Tianlin's actions, then suddenly realized what was happening. She rushed to his side.
Da Siming asked urgently, "What's wrong with you? Don't scare me! What's wrong? Wake up!" Hua Tianlin didn't speak despite Da Siming's desperate cries. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin retaliated, grabbing Da Siming's hands and flipping her over, pinning her soft body down.
Hua Tianlin swiftly formed hand seals, unleashing the "Inner Binding Seal," instantly trapping Da Siming's internal energy. Da Siming was immediately unable to release a single trace of her inner strength. Stunned by Hua Tianlin's actions, she finally reacted, frantically trying to struggle, but to no avail.
Hua Tianlin chuckled, looking at Da Siming with a wicked smile, and said, "Little brat, you still ended up in my hands. You actually dared to hit me? Looks like I have to assert my husbandly authority. Watch me 'fuck' you to death." Hua Tianlin deliberately emphasized the word "fuck."
Seeing Hua Tianlin's wicked appearance, Da Siming felt a surge of fear. Feigning composure, she said, "Little brother, let me go, or I'll be unhappy." Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "It's alright, little brother will make you happy." Before Da Siming could speak, Hua Tianlin lowered his head and kissed her soft, delicate lips. Da Siming tried desperately to resist, but to no avail, and finally gave up.
Sensing that Da Siming had stopped struggling, Hua Tianlin became even more audacious. After sucking on her tongue, he slowly moved to her chest, ripping off her clothes. A pair of large, white breasts sprang out, adorned with two rosy nipples, making Hua Tianlin's mouth go dry.
Hua Tianlin, like a madman, vigorously licked and bit Da Siming's snowy mounds, causing her to moan softly and writhe in agony. After playing with her for a while, Hua Tianlin moved to Da Siming's secluded valley and gently licked it, sending shivers down her spine.
Da Siming's legs clamped tightly around Hua Tianlin's head, her buttocks thrusting upwards repeatedly. Suddenly, as if teasing her, Hua Tianlin lifted his head and left her valley. Da Siming immediately resisted, looking at Hua Tianlin with seductive eyes.
She pleaded, "Good brother, don't stop, I want more." Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "Call me husband, do you dare hit your husband again? What if it happens next time?" "Ah, I won't, good husband, I want more," Da Siming pleaded, her body twisting in agony. Seeing that Da Siming was no longer being stubborn, Hua Tianlin forcefully thrust into her jade path, beginning a fierce battle. He thoroughly enjoyed himself, leaving Da Siming powerless to resist and constantly begging for mercy…
Chapter 19: The Gentle Da Siming.
After Hua Tianlin thoroughly conquered Da Siming, she fell into a deep sleep. Hua Tianlin, however, took a bath in the river, then caught a few fish, started a fire, and began preparing his signature dish—grilled fish.
In the past, Hua Tianlin often carried out missions in the mountains and forests, usually having to cook and find his own food. Therefore, he had received culinary training, and his skills were exceptional, comparable to a chef in a five-star hotel.
Gradually, the grilled fish cooked. Since Hua Tianlin had no seasoning, he had to grill the fish without any. The grilled fish slowly turned yellow and crispy, its vibrant color making it look incredibly appetizing. The aroma of the grilled fish slowly filled the air.
After Hua Tianlin finished grilling the fish, he washed his hands and slowly approached where Da Siming was lying. Looking at Da Siming's beautiful sleeping face, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of excitement and pride; after all, he had finally won over this stunningly beautiful woman.
Looking at Da Siming's exposed skin, so white and smooth, Hua Tianlin gently placed his hands on her skin, lightly caressing it. He slowly moved his hands to Da Siming's breasts, feeling their firmness and elasticity, and his heart raced with excitement.
Suddenly, Da Siming's eyelashes fluttered, and her face began to flush. Hua Tianlin knew immediately that Da Siming was awake, but too shy to open her eyes to look at him. Hua Tianlin chuckled inwardly, "Let's see how I wake you up." His hands slowly grasped Da Siming's two large breasts, gently kneading and teasing the two rosy nipples. The Great Master's face flushed even more, and she let out a soft moan.
Hua Tianlin slowly leaned down, close to the Great Master's ear, and gently blew a breath of hot air. The Great Master's ear twitched. Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "Good wife, aren't you getting up? Do you want your husband to wake you up? The way you are makes your husband want to make love with you again!" Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, the Great Master immediately opened her eyes, looking at him pleadingly, her eyes clearly indicating that she wanted him to stop making love with her. The Great Master had been conquered by Hua Tianlin countless times, and she didn't even know how many times he had climaxed.
The Great Master felt both ashamed and afraid. She was ashamed of being teased by Hua Tianlin like this, and afraid that she could no longer withstand his lovemaking. The Great Master knew Hua Tianlin's abilities; that tingling, heavenly feeling was something she both loved and feared.
Da Siming became shy and coy, looking at Hua Tianlin and saying, "Why don't you wake me up, my lord, so I can serve you?" Hua Tianlin was stunned, his heart pounding. "Good heavens, what's wrong with her? Is something wrong with her? How can there be such a big difference?" "Hungry? It's alright. If my lord doesn't care about his wife, who will? Lie down first, I'll get you a grilled fish. You haven't eaten yesterday or this morning, are you hungry?" Hua Tianlin gently pressed Da Siming down to prevent her from getting up.
Da Siming looked at Hua Tianlin with hazy eyes and said, "Thank you, my lord, I..." Hua Tianlin felt a surge of pride looking at her. A peerless demoness had been conquered by him and transformed into a shy and gentle young lady.
The two sat together enjoying delicious grilled fish. Hua Tianlin pulled Da Siming into his lap, and Da Siming blushed slightly, giving him a playful glare but not resisting. She felt a warm and secure comfort nestled in his arms, intoxicated by his scent.
Hua Tianlin, too, enjoyed the soft, delicate body of the beauty; the exquisite touch stirred his heart. He suppressed his wicked thoughts and focused on enjoying the delicious grilled fish. A warm atmosphere enveloped them…
Chapter 20: Shao Siming Arrives!
After enjoying their meal, Hua Tianlin and Da Siming freshened up and mounted their horses to continue their journey. Lost in their sweet bliss, they were unaware that Shao Siming would soon encounter them. What would happen then?
"Hong'er," Hua Tianlin said gently, looking at Da Siming sitting in front of him. They rode a horse together, with Da Siming seated opposite Hua Tianlin."My lord." Da Siming responded shyly after hearing Hua Tianlin's gentle words. Da Siming was completely different from before; she was now gentle and shy, her head practically touching her ample breasts.

"Hong'er looks so beautiful when she's shy, it's almost mesmerizing. If other men saw her, they'd be completely stunned," Hua Tianlin teased.
"Nonsense! Hong'er will always love you, my husband. Hong'er's beauty will only bloom in your presence. I don't care about anyone else," Da Siming said shyly, then hugged Hua Tianlin tightly around the waist.
Da Siming leaned against Hua Tianlin's chest, her eyes closed, and said nothing more. Looking at Da Siming's gentle demeanor, and thinking about all the other women he had, Hua Tianlin wondered if Da Siming would accept him. He felt a pang of worry.
Hua Tianlin asked gently, "Hong'er, I... I have several other wives. Would you object?" Da Siming slowly raised her head, looking at Hua Tianlin's worried and anxious expression. She chuckled and said, "No, it's normal for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. I won't be jealous." Hearing Da Siming's words, a huge weight lifted from Hua Tianlin's heart. He hugged her tightly and said, "I will love my darling Hong'er forever, or else I'll die a horrible death." Hearing this, Da Siming covered Hua Tianlin's mouth and said reproachfully, "Don't make promises lightly. I do trust you." Looking at Da Siming, Hua Tianlin's heart fluttered, and his erection hardened again, pressing firmly against Da Siming's buttocks.
"Ah, you always know how to be naughty," Da Siming said shyly, giving Hua Tianlin a sidelong glance. Hua Tianlin chuckled and kissed Da Siming's small lips. Their tongues intertwined, and Hua Tianlin greedily licked the saliva from Da Siming's mouth.
They shared a French kiss, a wet kiss that lasted for a while before separating. A silver thread hung from the corner of their lips, slowly breaking away. Da Siming said shyly, "Are you trying to suffocate me? You won't even let me breathe!" Hua Tianlin chuckled, tightly embracing Da Siming's slender waist. Both were immersed in a warm and tender atmosphere. Suddenly, Da Siming's heart skipped a beat. She abruptly looked up at the road ahead. Hua Tianlin noticed her unusual expression.
Hua Tianlin asked, "What's wrong? Hong'er, what happened?" Da Siming's eyes were full of surprise. After hearing Hua Tianlin's question, she said, "I feel a familiar feeling. That's my junior sister. Yes, it's my junior sister." Hua Tianlin was shocked. Shao Siming had actually encountered them. Shao Siming had always wanted to tear Hua Tianlin to pieces. Hua Tianlin was filled with worry. He said to the Grand Master of Fate, "You're not mistaken, are you?" The Grand Master of Fate shook his head firmly and said, "No, no, I can't be mistaken, it's Junior Sister. Junior Sister is coming soon. This time, our sect's Moon Goddess has also come out, to search for someone. A few days ago, a giant skeleton warrior appeared in the sky above Korea." Hua Tianlin was surprised when he heard the Grand Master of Fate's words. "The Moon Goddess has come out? A skeleton warrior? Didn't I cause that? Is she looking for me?" Hua Tianlin was filled with doubt and shook his head to shake off those questions, looking at the road ahead, where the Young Master of Fate was about to arrive...
Chapter 21 The Young Master of Fate Seeks Her Husband
Hua Tianlin looked at the road ahead, his heart filled with unease, wondering what would happen after he met the Young Master of Fate. Hua Tianlin prayed silently, "I hope the two women won't fight later, and I hope Zi'er won't kill me and tear me to pieces!" Da Siming seemed to sense Hua Tianlin's unease and gently asked, "Husband, what's wrong?" Looking at Da Siming's worried expression, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of warmth in his heart and shook his head with a smile, saying, "My darling Hong'er, I'm fine." Hearing Hua Tianlin call her "my darling Hong'er," Da Siming felt a blush creep down her spine, but her heart was filled with sweetness. The two slowly hurried forward, each lost in their own thoughts, and continued on their way in silence.
Just as they were pondering their thoughts, the sound of hooves approached from ahead. Da Siming's face was filled with joy, but Hua Tianlin's face showed no joy. He was still worried that Shao Siming would cause him trouble. Little did Hua Tianlin know that Shao Siming wouldn't cause him trouble; instead, she was coming to find her husband!
A figure on horseback gradually appeared ahead; it was none other than Shao Siming of the Yin-Yang School, with her signature purple hair and veil, riding swiftly towards Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin watched the beauty draw closer, feeling guilty. He had just taken her body and left alone; it was hardly ethical.
Finally, Shao Siming arrived before them. Just as Da Siming was about to greet her, Shao Siming froze. Looking at the handsome, otherworldly man on horseback, tears slowly welled in her eyes.
Hua Tianlin looked at the somewhat thin figure of the beauty before him, sighed inwardly, dismounted, walked to Shao Siming, and slowly reached out to remove her veil. Seeing her exquisitely beautiful face, somewhat pale, Hua Tianlin felt a pang of pain in his heart.
Under the astonished gaze of Da Siming, Hua Tianlin reached out and embraced Shao Siming, whispering gently in her ear, "Zi'er, did you miss your husband? You've suffered so much!" Hearing those familiar, gentle words, smelling that alluring scent, and feeling the man's broad chest, Shao Siming finally couldn't hold back her tears. She clung tightly to Hua Tianlin, her flawless white hands pounding his chest, sobbing softly.
Hua Tianlin sighed inwardly, turning to Da Siming. Seeing her puzzled expression, he gave her a look, implying he would explain later. Da Siming didn't speak, but her eyes conveyed her agreement.
Hua Tianlin slowly lifted Shao Siming's face, gazing at her tear-streaked face. He gently lowered his head, wiping away her tears. A blush slowly rose on Shao Siming's face, and she became shy and bashful.
"Alright, stop crying, you'll look ugly if you keep crying," Hua Tianlin said gently.
Shao Siming looked at Hua Tianlin and sobbed, "You bastard! Why did you leave alone? Why didn't you take me with you? Do you know how I felt when I woke up and didn't see you? You're such a bastard!" Hua Tianlin felt a pang of tenderness as he watched Shao Siming cry. He embraced her delicate body and said gently, "I'm sorry. I... I was afraid you didn't love me, and I had already taken you. You even said you wouldn't let me go, that you'd kill me, so I had no choice but to leave alone." Shao Siming leaned against Hua Tianlin's chest, slowly raising her head to look at his handsome face, and whispered, "Really? I love you, but... but I'm a woman." Hua Tianlin looked at Shao Siming and smiled, "Of course! My precious Zi'er is so beautiful, how could I bear to leave you? I love you!" Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Shao Siming felt a surge of sweetness in her heart, and her tears turned to laughter as she said, "..." "I love you too, I never want to leave you again, and you mustn't abandon me, you mustn't leave me alone again, otherwise I really will kill you, and then I'll kill myself." Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "Yes, sir. By the way, your senior sister is still here, she must have seen what you looked like." Hua Tianlin suddenly said, and Shao Siming realized what was happening, cried out and buried her head in Hua Tianlin's arms, her face flushed red, not daring to look at anyone anymore!
Chapter 22 Dual Cultivation Two Women
At this moment, Da Siming slowly came to the two of them, looking at Shao Siming hiding in Hua Tianlin's arms with a charming smile, and couldn't help but tease her: ""Alright, junior sister, are you really going to stay hidden in your husband's arms forever?" Upon hearing Da Siming's words, Shao Siming, who was hiding in Hua Tianlin's arms, suddenly looked up at Da Siming and said in surprise, "Husband? Senior sister, you, you and your husband?" Hua Tianlin tightened his arms around Shao Siming and asked her with some concern, "Zi'er, you, you're not angry, are you?" Da Siming did not answer, but just glanced at Hua Tianlin shyly before lowering her head.
Upon hearing this, Shao Siming knew that her senior sister had been captured by her good husband. Shao Siming wasn't jealous; after all, it was normal for men to have multiple wives and concubines in ancient times, so she didn't react much, only giving Hua Tianlin a sidelong glance.
Shao Siming smiled and said, "No, I originally wanted my senior sister to marry you too, but I didn't expect the world to be settled so quickly by you, my husband." Da Siming and Hua Tianlin both breathed a sigh of relief, but then Da Siming's face flushed red, and she gave Shao Siming a reproachful glare. Hua Tianlin was even happier; he hadn't expected Shao Siming to be jealous, so he could finally enjoy the blessing of having two women!
Hua Tianlin pulled the two women into his arms, one on each side, a bright smile spreading across his face as he laughed loudly, causing the two women to blush and roll their eyes at him. Hua Tianlin didn't care, holding them tightly.
Hua Tianlin led the two women on a hurried journey, hoping to find an inn to rest. Along the way, Hua Tianlin occasionally told a few risqué jokes, making the two women blush and glare at him reproachfully, avoiding his gaze.
The three finally found a large inn at dusk and stayed there. After dinner, while Hua Tianlin and Shao Siming were flirting, Da Siming secretly sent a message to Yue Shen, informing her that they were at the inn.
Hua Tianlin, however, was unaware of this and continued flirting with Shao Siming. After the three finished eating, the two women went to bathe amidst Hua Tianlin's lewd smile. Hua Tianlin slowly undressed, lay on the bed, and waited for their arrival.
A short while later, the two women emerged, and Hua Tianlin was stunned, inwardly exclaiming, "What a magnificent 'beauty emerging from the bath' scene!" The two women's alluring bodies were clearly visible; Hua Tianlin could even see the bulges on their breasts. Hua Tianlin's mouth went dry, and his lower body stirred with desire.
Slowly regaining his senses, he grinned wickedly at the two women and said, "My good wives, come here. Today, your husband will properly 'serve' you."
The two women blushed at his words but still slowly moved towards the bed. Hua Tianlin impatiently pulled them onto the bed. The two women cried out in surprise at the sudden pull and rolled their eyes at him. Hua Tianlin ignored them, licked his lips, and grinned wickedly at the two women, then ripped off their clothes.
Instantly, two incredibly alluring, flawless white bodies were revealed. Hua Tianlin swallowed hard. The two women blushed, covering their private parts with their hands, and looked at Hua Tianlin reproachfully. A surge of lust ignited in Hua Tianlin's lower abdomen.
Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "Good wife, your husband is here!" He then chuckled lewdly before pouncing on the two women, pinning them beneath him. Hua Tianlin felt as if his body was being lifted by water, incredibly soft and comfortable.
The two women let out soft moans, and Hua Tianlin slowly began his conquest, causing their bodies to tremble and writhe. Shao Siming, in particular, hadn't properly enjoyed the pleasures of lovemaking last time due to the detoxification process, so this time Hua Tianlin was very "caring" of her.
Hua Tianlin and the two women continued their lovemaking, then he practiced the "Heart Sutra of Controlling Women" with them, continuing until the middle of the night before all three fell into a deep sleep. The two women were almost unconscious from Hua Tianlin's ministrations, but fortunately, he was a man of tenderness and didn't overdo it…
Chapter 23 The Moon Goddess Arrives
In the early morning, Hua Tianlin awoke from his sleep and reached out, but couldn't find the two women. Hua Tianlin slowly got up and dressed. Looking at the messy sheets beneath him, a sly smile crept across his face. It seemed last night's events had been quite enjoyable. He got up and headed outside. As soon
as he stepped outside, he sensed a powerful spiritual force and oppressive aura in the inn. Startled, he immediately concealed his own aura and spiritual power, knowing there was a master of mental arts in the inn. He cautiously descended the stairs.
Downstairs, he saw Shao Siming and Da Siming sitting with a beautiful woman, also wearing a veil and possessing a slender figure. Hua Tianlin looked at the veiled woman, wondering about her identity. Could she be the top master of the Yin-Yang School—the Moon Goddess? Just as Hua Tianlin was pondering this, Shao Siming saw him.
"Husband, you're up? Come here quickly, let me introduce you to someone." Hua Tianlin had no choice but to keep his questions to himself and slowly walked over. The veiled beauty had been observing Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin chuckled inwardly, "You think you can see through my cultivation level? I can hide it from everyone." "Why are you up so early? I was worried about you! Who is this?" Hua Tianlin asked with a smile.
Before the two women could speak, the woman spoke first: "I'm from the Yin-Yang School. I heard you're a disciple of the Mohist School?" Hua Tianlin wasn't surprised at all, because he had told the two women he was a disciple of the Mohist School. Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "Yes, I'm a disciple of the Mohist School." The two women pulled Hua Tianlin to sit down. Hua Tianlin was certain that this veiled beauty was the Moon Goddess. The four of them sat there like that. Suddenly, the veiled beauty said, "What will you do? My Yin-Yang School's Junior and Senior Masters won't return to the Mohist School with you. What will you do then?" Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "Hehe, I won't force them. They are still members of the Yin-Yang School, and I am still a disciple of the Mohist School. However, our love will never change, never. If anyone dares to destroy it, I will make them regret ever being born." As Hua Tianlin spoke, his expression slowly turned serious, and his words carried a hint of murderous intent. Senior and Junior Masters were filled with excitement and admiration upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words. The veiled beauty understood the unspoken meaning in Hua Tianlin's words, and a smile appeared on her lips beneath the veil.
The veiled beauty said, "Oh? Then what abilities do you have to protect them?" Hua Tianlin chuckled wickedly, "My name is Dugu Qiubai, known in the martial world as the Sword Demon. I wouldn't dare claim to be number one in swordsmanship, but I'd say I'm second best. Is that alright?" After Hua Tianlin finished speaking, the two women both gave him a reproachful look, thinking to themselves, "My husband is such a liar; he changes his name every day." "Sword Demon? I wonder if you could show me a few moves? Let me see just how powerful your swordsmanship is." The veiled beauty spoke again.
At this moment, Shao Siming and Da Siming spoke up, "Sister, please stop talking. We love him not for his martial arts, but for who he is. Don't we have other matters to attend to?" The veiled beauty shook her head helplessly. The three women were very close, so they all addressed each other as sisters. The veiled beauty had no choice but to abandon her plan to make things difficult for Hua Tianlin.
The veiled beauty said to the two women, "We've come to find someone—the person who caused that strange phenomenon in Korea the other day. I couldn't divine that person; it seems that person is a master." Hua Tianlin chuckled to himself upon hearing the veiled beauty's words, "Of course I'm a master! You think you can divine my fate? No way!"
Chapter 24 Returning to Mirror Lake Manor
After listening to the Moon Goddess and the eldest young master and second master of destiny talk for a while, Hua Tianlin felt bored and went for a stroll. Walking down the street, seeing some women with their children, Hua Tianlin couldn't help but think of the three women in the Mo family.
A sense of guilt rose in Hua Tianlin's heart. He was out having a good time, while the three women were waiting for him in the Mo family, pregnant with his child. Hua Tianlin wondered if he should go back to see them. "Yes, I should go back.""She's gone. Judging by the days, she should be at the Mo family by now. Hehe, it's time for me to change things up!" Hua Tianlin thought to himself with a sly smile.
Hua Tianlin walked into a jewelry shop, where a shop assistant came out to greet him, saying, "Hello, sir, how can I help you?" Hua Tianlin smiled and nodded, saying to the shop assistant, "I'd like to buy some jewelry for my children, to pray for their safety." The shop assistant smiled and said, "Of course, sir, we have longevity locks, jade pendants, and gold and silver jewelry. You can take a look." Hua Tianlin eventually chose two jade pendants and two bracelets. Afterward, Hua Tianlin returned to the inn, and Shao Siming immediately threw herself into his arms, completely unlike the cold and beautiful woman from the original story.
Hua Tianlin didn't see the Moon Goddess. Seeing his puzzled expression, Da Siming said, "Sister has gone to rest." Hua Tianlin nodded, pulled the two women to the table, and said, "Zi'er, Hong'er, I... I need to go back to the Mo family. You two stay with your sister. I'll be back soon." "What? Husband, you're going back to the Mo family? Why?" Shao Siming asked anxiously first.
Hua Tianlin gently touched the two women's hands. "Nothing much, I just... you know, there are three people waiting for me at the Mo family." Hua Tianlin stammered.
Seeing Hua Tianlin's embarrassed expression, the two women immediately understood his meaning. Shao Siming gave a soft snort and turned her head away from Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin looked helplessly at Da Siming, who asked, "What happened to those three women?" "No, two of them are pregnant. I haven't been back to see them in a long time, so I want to go back and check on them," Hua Tianlin said.
"What? Pregnant? You—" The two women exclaimed in surprise, then quickly covered their mouths, turned around to look around, and seeing that no one was paying attention to them, they looked at Hua Tianlin in astonishment.
Hua Tianlin sighed and said, "I need to go back to see them, to see my unborn child. I'll leave tomorrow." The two women didn't say anything more after hearing this, only nodding in agreement. The next night, the three of them made love passionately for a very long time, until finally they all fell into a deep sleep.
The next morning, Hua Tianlin got up early, ate breakfast, and then set off on his return journey in his carriage. The two women watched his departing figure, their eyes filled with tears of reluctance. The Moon Goddess stood to the side, watching Hua Tianlin's retreating figure with a complex expression, lost in thought…
The Moon Goddess thought to herself, "That man is so mysterious. No matter how I divine, I can't predict his future. Could it be? No, impossible. Then who is he? He can't possibly be some nobody from the Mo family. Alas, those two are deeply involved. I hope they find happiness."
Chapter 25: Return.
Hua Tianlin hurried along the way, eager to return to Mirror Lake Manor as soon as possible and see his three beloved wives. After two days of travel, Hua Tianlin finally arrived at the outskirts of Mirror Lake Manor.
Hua Tianlin whistled, and after a while, a female disciple rowed a small boat to him and said, "You are... greetings, leader." Hua Tianlin glanced at the female disciple and said gently, "Please lead me inside." Soon, Hua Tianlin entered Mirror Lake Manor under the female disciple's guidance. Without alerting anyone, Hua Tianlin quietly approached the three women's room. As soon as he got close, he heard voices.
"Sister Xue'er, when will my husband come back?" Judging from the voice, it should be You'er's.
"What? You miss your husband? I miss him too. That scoundrel, he never replies to us, making us worry." Xue Nu said.
"Yes, I can feel the baby moving in my belly now. That scoundrel never comes back to see us. He's probably lying in some woman's bed right now." Duanmu Rong said fiercely.
"That's right, my husband is a big lecher. He can't move when he sees a beautiful woman." Han You'er said sweetly.
Hearing the three women's words, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of anger. "These little women need a lesson, a little discipline. Heh heh, let's see how I deal with you!" Hua Tianlin chuckled to himself. He
slowly concealed himself and quietly entered the house. Suddenly, Han You'er's heart tightened; she sensed a presence. Han You'er immediately turned to the door and said, "Who is it? Come out quickly!" Hua Tianlin was startled. "How could You'er react so quickly?" The other two women inside the house also tensed upon hearing Han You'er's words and immediately became alert. Hua Tianlin instantly grabbed Han You'er's slender waist and brought his head close to her ear.
Han You'er felt her waist being held and was terrified. Just as she was about to struggle, she suddenly smelled a presence, and her expression instantly changed from surprise to delight.
Hua Tianlin slowly revealed himself, and the three women in the room instantly beamed with joy. They cried out in unison, "Husband, you're back?" Hua Tianlin pulled them into his arms, saying gently, "My dear wives, I'm back. Thank you for your hard work!" The three women clung tightly to Hua Tianlin, feeling his warmth and scent. After a brief, tender embrace, Hua Tianlin gently helped the three women to the bedside and seated them.
He carefully observed them, and suddenly, a wicked smile appeared on his lips, making the three women's hearts skip a beat. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin grabbed Duanmu Rong and slapped her buttocks. Duanmu Rong let out a soft moan, her face flushed.
"Husband, what are you doing? What did I do wrong?" Duanmu Rong cried out.
"Hehe, I overheard what you were saying. How dare you speak ill of me while I'm not here? It seems you've forgotten the Hua family's rules. Hehe, let me teach you a lesson you won't forget." Before the three women could react, Hua Tianlin gently pressed them onto the bed. After all, Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong's bellies were quite large, so he couldn't be too rough. Hua Tianlin grinned wickedly at the three women, his lecherous hands slowly slipping inside their clothes, grasping Xue Nu and Duanmu Rong's breasts.
Hua Tianlin felt the elasticity and softness of the two women's breasts, a sensation that was incredibly pleasurable. Now that the two women were pregnant, their breasts had swelled even more, becoming larger. The two women's breasts changed shape constantly in Hua Tianlin's hands.
Hua Tianlin also occasionally slipped his hands inside Han You'er's clothes, gently kneading Han You'er's breasts. The three women blushed deeply, their faces almost bleeding. Just then, a scream shattered Hua Tianlin's enjoyment and startled the three women awake.
Chapter 26: The Little Beauty Gao Yue
. After being awakened by the scream, Hua Tianlin turned around and was immediately stunned. He saw a beautifully sculpted little girl whose rosy face was now even redder, her eyes fixed intently on Hua Tianlin's hand.
The little girl immediately covered her eyes and turned away, unable to look any longer. Hua Tianlin was woken up by the three women, whose faces were also flushed with embarrassment. "Take your hand out, someone's here," Xue Nu said shyly.
Hua Tianlin chuckled awkwardly, then reluctantly withdrew his hands from the three women's clothes. Duanmu Rong looked at the little girl outside the door, slowly calming herself down before saying, "Yue'er, what's the matter?" The girl slowly turned around, her face still slightly flushed. Hua Tianlin thought to himself, "Yue'er? Oh, it can only be that girl, Gao Yue, hehe! That idiot Tianming, Gao Yue is mine now." The girl glanced shyly at Hua Tianlin, and upon seeing his handsome face, her face flushed again. She slowly said, "Hello, Sister Rou'er, Sister Xue'er, Sister You'er, I came to see you, nothing much." Hua Tianlin slowly sat on the bed, watching the three women and Gao Yue chatting together. Hua Tianlin stared intently at Gao Yue; this little girl was indeed very beautiful, and she would definitely grow up to be an unparalleled beauty. Gao Yue, chatting with the three women, also sensed Hua Tianlin watching her, and a wave of shyness washed over her.
Actually, Gao Yue hadn't been here long. Upon arriving, she began learning medicine from Duanmu Rong, which gradually led to her becoming familiar with the three women. The name Gao Yue heard most often during these days was Hua Tianlin. That man was said to be extremely handsome and was the husband of her three older sisters.
Listening to the three women talk about Hua Tianlin's deeds, Gao Yue, who had always admired this great hero, gradually developed feelings for the man she had never met—feelings she herself didn't understand.
Gao Yue kept thinking about him, imagining his appearance, and desperately wanted to meet him. Now, she had suddenly met him, and witnessed something he shouldn't have seen. A wave of shyness washed over Gao Yue. She kept glancing at Hua Tianlin before quickly looking away.
Hua Tianlin noticed Gao Yue's unusual gaze. Seeing her shy expression, he knew perfectly well that this girl was in love, and the object of her affection was him. Hua Tianlin was puzzled. Why was Gao Yue acting this way? After all, they had only just met!
The three women keenly sensed Gao Yue's unusual behavior. They exchanged glances, all thinking, "It seems this girl has also been won over by her husband. Another innocent young girl has fallen! But Yue'er is a bit too young; she'll be fine when she grows up." That evening, the three women, Hua Tianlin, and Gao Yue had dinner together. At the table, the three women teased Gao Yue relentlessly, making her extremely shy. She could only lower her head, not daring to look at anyone else. Hua Tianlin was speechless. They teased Gao Yue about why she dragged him into it, but seeing the little girl's shy expression, he thought, "She must have feelings for me."
Late at night, Hua Tianlin and the three women lay on the bed. The three women's faces were flushed with embarrassment, and their bodies were covered in fragrant sweat. Hua Tianlin thoroughly conquered the three women. He didn't use too much force on Duanmu Rong and Xue Nu, afraid of hurting the children. So Han You'er suffered, bearing most of Hua Tianlin's intense thrusts alone.
"You'er, why did you react so strongly? How did you find me that day? And what about Gao Yue?" Hua Tianlin asked the questions that had been on his mind.
Han You'er lay on top of Hua Tianlin, while Duanmu Rong and Xue Nu lay beside him. Han You'er said, "Guess what kind of adventure I've had these past few days? That day, in a forest at Mirror Lake Manor, I was bitten by a blood-red snake, and after that, I started to change." "Biteed by a snake? How badly was the injury? Are there any aftereffects? Is it healed?" Hua Tianlin asked hurriedly. Hearing Hua Tianlin's urgent questions, Han You'er felt a sweet warmth in her heart. She shook her head and didn't speak, lying on top of Hua Tianlin, listening to his strong heartbeat and feeling his broad chest, feeling a sense of intoxication.
Chapter 27 Teasing Yue Meimei
In the early morning, Hua Tianlin felt the warmth of the sunlight and slowly opened his eyes. All he could see was a sea of white flesh; the three women were fast asleep, leaning against Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin felt the soft, supple flesh of Han You'er's breasts against his chest.
He gently kissed their foreheads, then slowly rose, trying not to wake them. After washing up, Hua Tianlin walked to the courtyard and began practicing his swordsmanship, practicing the Dugu Nine Swords and the Draw Sword Strike.
Suddenly, he sensed someone watching. He used his spiritual power to investigate and discovered it was the pretty Gao Yue. Hua Tianlin chuckled to himself, an idea forming in his mind. He vanished in a flash, leaving Gao Yue, who was hiding nearby, gasping in surprise and covering her mouth.
Just then, Gao Yue felt someone wrap their arms around her waist. Before she could scream, Hua Tianlin's gentle voice whispered in her ear, "Hehe, Yue'er, you're peeking at me. What are you after?" Gao Yue felt Hua Tianlin's broad chest, his alluring aura, and the scent of his sweat. All of this deeply captivated her. She was momentarily stunned, speechless, but a thought raced through her mind: "He's holding me. I love this feeling." Hua Tianlin also sensed Gao Yue's unusual reaction. He breathed hot air into her ear, and instantly, Gao Yue's face flushed crimson. She lowered her head, unable to look at him. Hua Tianlin felt the delicate softness of Gao Yue's body, and inhaled deeply the unique fragrance of a young girl.
Gao Yue said shyly in a low voice, "No, I was just passing by, just passing by." Hua Tianlin teased, "Really? I thought you came specifically to see me, but it turns out you didn't." Hua Tianlin deliberately feigned disappointment.
"No, I came to see you, you." Gao Yue hurriedly raised her head to defend herself after hearing Hua Tianlin's disappointed tone, but suddenly realized that Hua Tianlin was looking at her with a smile. Gao Yue immediately knew that Hua Tianlin was teasing her, and she was too shy to look up again.
Gao Yue not only punched Hua Tianlin's chest with her soft and delicate little hands, but Hua Tianlin slowly lifted Gao Yue's head, looked at her carefully, and said gently, "Yue'er, tell me, do you like me?" Hearing Hua Tianlin expose her feelings, Gao Yue's face became even more shy, as if it were about to bleed. But she couldn't help but let out a soft "Mmm." Hua Tianlin's hearing was amazing; he naturally heard Gao Yue's soft whisper. A smug smile appeared on Hua Tianlin's face.
Hua Tianlin felt Gao Yue's small breasts rubbing against his chest, and he couldn't help but think, "Sure enough, pretty girls have three advantages: soft body, sweet voice, and easy to push over. Playing around with them and raising them would be good, hehe, I feel like I'm getting more and more decadent." Hua Tianlin slowly lowered his head to Gao Yue's face, gently lifting her head and saying, "Then do you want to marry me when you grow up? To be my little wife?" Gao Yue nodded shyly, then became too shy to speak, nestled in Hua Tianlin's arms like an ostrich, not daring to look up.
Hua Tianlin said, "Then you have to kiss me, and then you'll be my wife. It's a mark, the mark of you being my little wife, okay?" Hua Tianlin himself felt like a weird uncle, using a lollipop to lure a little girl, very wicked. Gao Yue blushed shyly upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, but upon learning that she could become his wife with just a kiss, she nodded shyly.
Hua Tianlin slowly lifted Gao Yue's head, looking at her moist lips. He gently bit her lips, and Gao Yue let out a shy moan. Hua Tianlin then used his superb wet kissing technique, their tongues slowly intertwining. They didn't separate for a while, and Gao Yue was completely captivated by him! Chapter 28 You'er's Adventure
This wet kiss between Hua Tianlin and Gao Yue lasted for several minutes. Gao Yue was almost out of breath when Hua Tianlin reluctantly released her. Her lips were slightly swollen and red from his kisses, making them look even more...She was stunningly beautiful.
Gao Yue playfully punched Hua Tianlin's chest and said reproachfully, "Brother Tianlin, are you trying to suffocate me?" Hua Tianlin was stunned by Gao Yue's shy and reproachful appearance. She was already so charming now, what would she be like when she grew up? Luckily, I made my move in advance, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.
"I, Hua Tianlin, am doing this to save all the men in the world! To prevent Gao Yue from bewitching all the men when she grows up, I'll sacrifice myself and make sure Gao Yue only bewitches me! I'm so great! And all those stunning beauties, come and seduce me too! For the sake of all the men in the world, I'll sacrifice myself! See how great I am!
" Hua Tianlin composed himself, slowly embraced Gao Yue, and said gently, "Yue'er, from now on you are my wife. You can only love me, understand? Also, if you ever meet a boy named Tianming, don't pay any attention to him, understand?" Gao Yue would absolutely obey Hua Tianlin's words from the bottom of her heart, so she nodded firmly, remembering the name Tianming in her heart, thinking that she would never pay any attention to this person again. This shameless bastard Hua Tianlin is actually brainwashing Gao Yue now! "Little Tianming, hehe, Gao Yue is mine!" Hua Tianlin chuckled to himself.
Hua Tianlin took Gao Yue to wake the three girls up, and they had a cozy breakfast together. Naturally, Gao Yue was accepted by the three girls, and they couldn't resist some teasing. Gao Yue was happy to see their agreement, but after being teased, she buried her head in Hua Tianlin's arms, avoiding eye contact.
After breakfast, Hua Tianlin and the four girls sunbathed outside. Hua Tianlin thought about Han You'er's abilities, which she hadn't clearly explained the previous night, so he asked her again. Han You'er replied, "That's because of the snake that bit me. After being bitten, I suddenly discovered that I had gained some martial arts skills in my mind. I realized that I can now control those snakes and have even learned some martial arts. I'm very strong now!" Excitement slowly appeared on Han You'er's face, but Hua Tianlin's heart was filled with turmoil. "So You'er couldn't escape after all; she still learned those martial arts. But it's not all bad; at least You'er's martial arts have improved." Hua Tianlin asked, "What martial arts?" Han You'er said, "Fire Charm Technique, which can control a person's mind. There's also the ability to summon snakes to create a snake array and a set of sword techniques." Hua Tianlin felt certain; just like in the original story, she had indeed learned those martial arts. Hua Tianlin smiled and said, "Very good, then I don't need to worry about your safety anymore. However, you still need to practice diligently." Han You'er nodded. At this moment, Gao Yue, who was standing to the side, spoke up, "Brother Tianlin, I want to learn martial arts too. Will you teach me?" Hua Tianlin looked at Gao Yue's pleading eyes and smiled, "No problem, I'll teach you the Nine True Words of Tantric Buddhism. This is the martial art I use!" "Great! That's wonderful! I will definitely study hard!" Gao Yue hurriedly exclaimed when she heard Hua Tianlin say that it was the martial art he used himself.
Hua Tianlin wasn't surprised at all, because in the original story, Gao Yue was very talented in Yin-Yang sorcery. Later, she was taken away by the Moon Goddess, who called her "Ji Ruqianlong." Why Gao Yue had the surname Gao has always been a mystery.
Hua Tianlin began teaching Gao Yue the Nine Syllable Mantra of Tantric Buddhism. Gao Yue was very dedicated and practiced diligently. Hua Tianlin felt sorry for her, but Gao Yue persevered. Within a few days, she had basically mastered the hand seals and incantations, and could perform a few basic hand gestures. Hua Tianlin couldn't help but admire Gao Yue's talent; she was indeed very strong!
Chapter 29: Yue'er's Little Mouth Service.
Hua Tianlin had been back at the Mo family for three days. During these three days, he had thoroughly satisfied the three women, to the point that they trembled at his lecherous gaze. Hua Tianlin, being chivalrous, let them go. He hoped to get Han You'er pregnant so she wouldn't envy the other two women.
During these three days, Hua Tianlin also did something exciting: he successfully got the three women to perform oral sex on him. In his previous life, Hua Tianlin had watched countless pornographic films, and seeing oral sex in Japanese adult films had set his heart ablaze. Finally, the three women couldn't withstand Hua Tianlin's "torture" and used their mouths to give him a good service.
The pleasurable feeling deeply intoxicated Hua Tianlin. At first, he almost couldn't control himself and gave in. He had to use his "Manipulation Technique" to suppress the urge to ejaculate. From then on, whenever the three women couldn't bear Hua Tianlin's advances, they would use their mouths to help him.
One day, Gao Yue watched Hua Tianlin practice martial arts as usual. Hua Tianlin saw that Gao Yue was wearing a pink dress, with a delicate pink face and a beautiful appearance. Especially her rosy and tender mouth, a wicked thought welled up in Hua Tianlin's mind. Looking at Gao Yue's mouth, Hua Tianlin could even imagine his spear thrusting back and forth inside her.
Hua Tianlin's penis instantly stood up. Without hesitation, Hua Tianlin acted. In a flash, he appeared in front of Gao Yue and grabbed her slender waist. Gao Yue gasped in surprise but quickly calmed down. She was now used to and fond of Hua Tianlin's embrace; it was broad, alluring, and incredibly comfortable, making one never want to leave once close.
Hua Tianlin kissed Gao Yue's small mouth, their lips meeting. He frantically devoured the saliva from her mouth, their tongues slowly intertwining. After these days of training, Gao Yue's kissing skills had become proficient; once, Hua Tianlin had even kissed her lips until they were swollen and red.
Hua Tianlin slowly moved his hand towards Gao Yue's snow-white mounds, which resembled small steamed buns. At first, Gao Yue resisted fiercely, so Hua Tianlin resorted to intimidation, telling her that he preferred women with large breasts, and that Gao Yue's breasts were currently quite small. He said he didn't like women with large breasts. Upon hearing this, Gao Yue was extremely anxious and almost cried. Later, Hua Tianlin taught Gao Yue a "breast enhancement secret method." Hua Tianlin's "breast enhancement secret method" was simply the touching of the opposite sex. In essence, it meant that Hua Tianlin would touch Gao Yue's breasts and rub them every day, and over time they would become larger. It's clear how lecherous Hua Tianlin was, even willing to lay hands on a young girl. After understanding, Gao Yue allowed Hua Tianlin to touch her breasts. The moment
Hua Tianlin touched them, Gao Yue's body trembled. While passionately kissing Gao Yue, Hua Tianlin's hand touched Gao Yue's small breasts. Hua Tianlin gently rubbed them, pinching the small, rosy nipples between two fingers, causing Gao Yue's body to tremble. Gao Yue even felt some moisture flowing from her lower body. Gao Yue felt extremely shy, her face flushed.
Hua Tianlin slowly released Gao Yue, pulling her quickly back to her room. He placed her on the bed, pinning her down. Gao Yue, shy and timid, dared not look at him. Hua Tianlin chuckled, feigning discomfort, and said to Gao Yue, "Yue'er, brother is in great pain right now. Can you help brother?" Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Gao Yue immediately opened her eyes and saw his distressed expression. She hurriedly said, "Brother, what's wrong? Are you alright? I'll go find Sister Rong'er." She then turned to go find Duanmu Rong, but Hua Tianlin, a thought struck him, immediately grabbed her.
"No, would you be willing to help brother? Brother's lower body is very uncomfortable," Hua Tianlin said, pulling Gao Yue back.
Poor Gao Yue was unaware of Hua Tianlin's scheme. She hurriedly asked, "Okay, over there?" Hua Tianlin pulled Gao Yue's hand to his penis, where a high tent had been erected. Gao Yue didn't know what it was; she thought it was swollen. Gao Yue anxiously asked, "Brother, why is it so swollen? What should we do?" "Hmm? So swollen?" Hua Tianlin was puzzled. When he saw where Gao Yue was pointing, he felt a deep sense of helplessness. Ancient girls received sex education so late; they didn't even know that was a man's genitals. Ah, that saved him the trouble.
Chapter 30: Yue'er's Little Mouth Service (Part Two)
Seeing Gao Yue's anxious expression, Hua Tianlin pretended to be in pain and blurted out, "It's there, it's swollen there. Help me unzip my pants and you'll see." Upon hearing Hua Tianlin ask her to help him unzip his pants, Gao Yue blushed and stood there awkwardly, not daring to look at him. Hua Tianlin, anxious, said, "Yue'er, don't you want to help your brother? Brother is in so much pain!" Seeing Hua Tianlin's increased pain, Gao Yue gritted her teeth, lowered her head, and unzipped his pants. Just as she unzipped them, a thick, red penis sprang out and struck Gao Yue's face.
Gao Yue gasped in surprise, realizing that Hua Tianlin had hidden a stick in his pants. "Is this why brother is in pain? Why is there a stick here? Why don't I have one?" Gao Yue was filled with doubt.
Gao Yue looked at Hua Tianlin's stick and said, "Brother, why do you hide a stick in your pants?" Hua Tianlin was speechless for a moment upon hearing Gao Yue's words, his heart trembling. "A stick? Goodness, that's not a stick, that's a spear, something that can make a woman feel like she's dying and being reborn." Hua Tianlin said gently, "That's what makes me feel uncomfortable. Hold it with your hand." Hua Tianlin grabbed Gao Yue's small hand and placed it on the spear. Gao Yue gasped as soon as she touched it. She wondered, "Why is this stick so hard and hot?" Hua Tianlin said, his mouth dry, "Yue'er, hold it with your hand, and then slowly move it up and down, like this. Don't use too much force, or it will hurt a lot." Hua Tianlin demonstrated by holding her hand and moving it up and down. Although Gao Yue was puzzled, she watched very carefully.
Hua Tianlin slowly let go of her hand and let Gao Yue do it herself. Encouraged by Hua Tianlin, Gao Yue began to hold the stick and move it up and down. Gao Yue found it very strange; the stick in her hand was still jumping and slowly growing larger—how magical!
After a while, Gao Yue's little hand felt a little sore, so she looked at Hua Tianlin and asked, "Brother, are you feeling better? My hand is a little sore." Hua Tianlin slowly opened his eyes and looked at Gao Yue's little mouth, saying, "Then don't use your hand. Yue'er, use your little mouth to help brother, okay?" Hua Tianlin added a hint of seductive tone to his voice.
Gao Yue blushed, looking at the thick stick beneath Hua Tianlin, feeling a little scared, but still couldn't help but slowly lower her head. Gao Yue felt a wave of hot breath wafting towards her, making her face flush even more.
Gao Yue slowly opened her little mouth and gently took Hua Tianlin's spear into her mouth. Hua Tianlin felt his spear enter a warm and moist place, and he almost couldn't hold back; it felt so good.
Gao Yue's small mouth was too small, only able to hold a tiny bit of Hua Tianlin's spear, but it was still very pleasurable. Hua Tianlin stroked Gao Yue's head to encourage her, then gently pressed it down, moving it up and down.
Gao Yue's mouth was stretched wide by Hua Tianlin, causing her some discomfort, but she endured it, moving up and down as instructed by Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin felt an unprecedented pleasure; the girl's mouth was definitely more pleasurable than the three women's.
Several tens of minutes later, Hua Tianlin let out a muffled roar, and a stream of essence shot out, filling Gao Yue's mouth. The amount was so large that some flowed down the corners of her mouth, creating a very decadent scene…
Chapter 31 Conspiracy?
Hua Tianlin had been spending these past few days with the four women, enjoying a very comfortable life. One day, Hua Tianlin suddenly received a letter. Upon opening it, he found it was a plea for help from Da Siming and Shao Siming, asking him to go to Tianlin Peak to rescue them.
Tianlin Peak, located in South Korea, is a towering mountain. Upon receiving the letter, Hua Tianlin was greatly alarmed and his heart burned with anxiety. He immediately informed the four women and then rode swiftly towards Tianlin Peak in South Korea. Hua Tianlin thought to himself, "If anything happens to Zi'er and Hong'er, I will make sure you die a horrible death." A day later, Hua Tianlin finally arrived at Tianlin Peak and stood atop its summit. Tianlin Peak was extremely tall, surrounded by sheer cliffs, seemingly bottomless, making it incredibly terrifying. Upon reaching the summit, Hua Tianlin found no one there.
Suspicion began to creep into his mind! "Why would Zi'er and Hong'er ask me for help? What happened to them?" Hua Tianlin wondered.
Just then, Hua Tianlin keenly heard footsteps approaching. He immediately became alert and looked around. He then saw a woman. Hua Tianlin's heart skipped a beat—it was her!
The woman, wearing a veil, slowly walked towards Hua Tianlin, her face obscured. The woman slowly walked up to Hua Tianlin and said in a low voice, "Your name is Hua Tianlin, right? I didn't expect it to be you!" Hua Tianlin slowly composed himself and said, "How are Zi'er and Hong'er? You should have guessed who I am by now, right?" The woman chuckled and said, "Hehe, you still care about your sisters, huh? Yes, I'm here today to ask you whether you will join my Yin Yang School or die." Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly and said, "Oh? Die? Hehe, would you let me die? If I die, what will you say to Hong'er and Zi'er? And do you have the ability to kill me?" The woman slowly said, "Sigh, I knew they would face this calamity, but I didn't expect it to be you. Hehe, I will explain to my sisters, so you don't need to worry. Answer me, what do you choose?" Hua Tianlin said, "I, hehe, will not join the Yin Yang School. I will kill your Yin Yang School's leader—Donghuang Taiyi." "What? You?" The woman looked at Hua Tianlin in shock.
"Hehe, do you think I'm daydreaming? But I'll prove it with facts. Come on, enough talk, let me experience the power of the Moon Goddess!" That woman was the Moon Goddess of the Yin-Yang School. She had divined for the two young masters, and the divination indicated they would face a calamity. Later, after extensive investigation, she learned that the giant who appeared in Korea was created by Hua Tianlin. That's why she lured Hua Tianlin to Tianlin Peak, intending to kill him.
The Moon Goddess sighed and said, "You've decided? Alright then! Let's go!" After speaking, she unleashed her aura, a massive force that instantly caused the surrounding trees to rustle.
Hua Tianlin wasn't about to admit defeat in terms of aura, and shouted, "Come on, you can't beat me in aura!" Hua Tianlin also unleashed his aura, a force even more powerful than the Moon Goddess's, and one that also became somewhat malevolent.
The Moon Goddess frowned slightly and said, "I didn't expect your aura to be so strong, and so evil." "Hehe, come on, I'll let you experience it properly." Hua Tianlin instantly placed his hand on the Crescent Moon Sword, took a horse stance, and stared intently at the Moon Goddess.
The Moon Goddess was skilled in mental attacks. She stretched out her finger and pointed at Hua Tianlin. An invisible finger energy rushed towards Hua Tianlin, but Hua Tianlin's mental strength was extremely powerful, and he immediately sensed the Moon Goddess's mental attack.
Chapter 32 Battle with the Moon Goddess
Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess's mental attack and thought it was funny. "Before I transmigrated, that old man helped me become immune to mental attacks. Now, mental attacks are useless against me." Hua Tianlin neither dodged nor avoided. He instantly circulated his inner energy, channeling it into the Crescent Moon Sword. He quickly drew the sword with both hands, and a crescent-shaped sword energy flew out, slashing directly at the Moon Goddess. The Moon Goddess frowned as she looked at the sword energy.
In an instant, the Moon Goddess unleashed a Yin-Yang School technique—Instant Teleportation. Her figure vanished in a flash. Hua Tianlin immediately released his spiritual energy, and a massive, transparent shield appeared before him. "Boom!" The Moon Goddess's finger energy collided with Hua Tianlin's giant shield, producing a loud sound.
Hua Tianlin suddenly felt a ripple behind his head. A wicked smile appeared on his lips, and he thrust his sword backward with incredible speed. "Clang!" Hua Tianlin's sword was blocked by the Moon Goddess, whose figure reappeared.
A shield appeared before the Moon Goddess, but this one was crescent-shaped. The Moon Goddess stared intently at Hua Tianlin and said, "So I underestimated you. You're a master of mental magic too!" Hua Tianlin smiled wickedly and said, "Hehe, are you surprised? Let me tell you something even more surprising: I'm immune to mental attacks. That means I'm not afraid of your mental attacks; they have no effect on me." "What? Impossible!" the Moon Goddess exclaimed in surprise.
"Hehe, nothing is impossible for me. Now let's fight with mental magic!" After Hua Tianlin finished speaking, he slowly opened his hands, and a transparent curved blade appeared in his hands.
Hua Tianlin chuckled, and with a swift movement, his fingers pointed at the Moon Goddess. The mental curved blade instantly rushed towards her. The Moon Goddess remained still, slowly forming a crescent-shaped throwing knife in her hand, which flashed towards Hua Tianlin's blade.
"Boom!" The two mental weapons collided and shattered instantly. Hua Tianlin used the Ghost Shadow Step to rush towards the Moon Goddess. Ten long, sharp fingernails formed from condensed spiritual energy instantly appeared on his fingers. Hua Tianlin swung his hands.
The Moon Goddess increased the size of her shield and conjured a longsword, thrusting it at Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin's fingernails clashed with the Moon Goddess's sword, producing a series of sounds and raising clouds of dust.
"Boom!" Hua Tianlin used another move. His fingernails slowly grew longer and rounder. He raised his hands towards the Moon Goddess. Ten fingernails flew out instantly, piercing the Moon Goddess. The Moon Goddess used Instant Teleportation to dodge, but the fingernails struck a rock behind her, shattering it instantly.
Shards of rock scattered everywhere. Hua Tianlin slowly searched his memory for the Moon Goddess's whereabouts. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin sensed a fluctuation behind him. He reacted instantly, using the Ghost Shadow Step to blur his figure and dodge.
After he dodged, a longsword formed from condensed spiritual energy appeared where he had stood. The Moon Goddess's figure slowly materialized, and she looked at Hua Tianlin, saying, "Now I'm going to use my full strength. I hope you can withstand it." Hua Tianlin chuckled and said, "Come on, I told you I'm immune to spiritual attacks. I'm going to use my full strength too. I'll show you the true power of spiritual arts." The Moon Goddess coldly stared at Hua Tianlin and uttered four words: "Cold Moon Twin Souls." Hua Tianlin was shocked. This was an extremely powerful move! This woman had gone mad and used it. He had never seen the power of this move before!
Suddenly, the Moon Goddess's aura intensified, and a fierce wind instantly swept around them, swirling up the surrounding rocks and trees. A sense of crisis rose in Hua Tianlin's heart; this move was incredibly powerful.
The sky suddenly darkened, and a huge, silvery-white moon slowly appeared in the air. Yes, it was the moon. The moon emitted a beam of moonlight that shone on the Moon Goddess, whose body gradually brightened as the moonlight enveloped her.
The Moon Goddess slowly floated up and flew towards the moon. As she entered the moon, a powerful beam of moonlight shot down, instantly illuminating the sky and making the moonlight dazzling. Hua Tianlin, watching the Moon Goddess merge with the moon, felt an even stronger sense of crisis!
Chapter 33 A Shocking Clash
Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess, now one with the moon, and felt the overwhelming aura emanating from her. That aura made Hua Tianlin feel somewhat afraid. Yes, afraid. Hua Tianlin hadn't felt this way in a long time. This time, the Moon Goddess's ultimate move made Hua Tianlin feel threatened.
Hua Tianlin no longer dared to be careless. A thick beam of moonlight shot towards him. Hua Tianlin unleashed all his spiritual power, instantly thickening and enlarging the transparent shield in front of him. Hua Tianlin uttered four words: "Mental Storm." Mental Storm is an extremely powerful technique among mental arts. Its range is vast; anyone within its area will be shot down by countless flying knives formed from mental energy, suffering excruciating pain. It's incredibly potent and causes significant damage to the mind, potentially leading to idiocy or even brain death. Instantly,
a circular clearing appeared around Hua Tianlin, and countless flying knives appeared behind and in front of him. "Boom!" The sharp, dazzling moonlight collided with Hua Tianlin's flying knives, instantly unleashing a series of deafening explosions. The surrounding boulders and trees were shattered by the shockwaves.
A fierce wind howled, and chaos reigned, resembling the apocalypse. The flying knives surrounding Hua Tianlin continued to resist the moonlight, as Hua Tianlin continuously channeled his mental energy. "Boom!" Hua Tianlin felt the power of the moonlight intensify. He was jolted, struck by the moonlight, and his body flew backward like a kite with a broken string.
"Pfft!" Hua Tianlin spat out a mouthful of blood, severely injured. Several ribs were broken, and even the slightest movement was excruciating. Hua Tianlin was enraged, truly enraged. When had he ever suffered such a serious injury? The two internal energies within his body instantly circulated, repairing his wounds. Hua
Tianlin's eyes slowly turned red, his originally purple eyes becoming purplish-red, his gaze fixed intently on the moon in the sky. Hua Tianlin wiped his mouth, slowly stood up, and a flash of black light appeared on his body. A black zither appeared in his hands, emanating a terrifying aura of slaughter, an overwhelming killing intent instantly emanating from it.
The Moon Goddess, upon seeing the zither in Hua Tianlin's hands, was shocked, her brows furrowing. She also sensed the intense killing intent emanating from the zither, an aura that stirred a sense of crisis within her. Hua Tianlin stared intently at the moon in mid-air, his voice hoarse as he said, "Originally, I didn't want to kill you, nor did I want to get serious, but now I will." Hua Tianlin held the Heavenly Demon Zither horizontally before his chest, frantically mobilizing all his internal energy and spiritual power, instantly channeling it into the zither. With such powerful internal energy, the Heavenly Demon Zither emitted a series of buzzing sounds. Hua Tianlin grinned wickedly at the zither, muttering, "Today, I'll let you have a good fight, let her witness the power of a demonic weapon!" Hua Tianlin manipulated the Heavenly Demon Zither, slowly playing it. Waves of killing intent, howls, and bloodlust emanated from the music, instantly transforming Tianlin Peak into a scene of carnage, filled with the wails of demons and the aura of bloodlust—all terrifying to behold. Hua Tianlin roared madly, "Tremble! You can't resist demons! Witness the power of this demonic weapon! Hahaha!" Hua Tianlin's eyes were bloodshot, with a faint purple tinge, making everything seem terrifying. Suddenly, a deafening howl erupted from the Heavenly Demon Harp, echoing across the entire land. The sound contained an overwhelming aura of slaughter and bloodlust; everyone heard it, and some even fainted from the sheer force of the howl. At
the Mo Family's Mirror Lake Manor, the four women also heard the howl. Han You'er and the other three women felt a sudden sense of unease. "What's wrong? My heart aches so much. Why is this happening? Has something happened to my husband?" Xue Nu hurriedly clutched her chest, her voice filled with worry.
"Yes, me too. What happened?" The other two women also clutched their chests in panic, feeling as if something was about to leave them. Gao Yue also felt something, silently praying in her heart. All four women prayed that their beloved husbands would be safe.
In the Qin Kingdom... A cold-faced man's eyes flashed with a sharp light as he instantly flew out of the house and looked into the distance, his mind seemingly lost in thought.
In an unknown place, another man, exuding a powerful aura of killing intent and with a cold expression, also gazed into the distance.Sensing the aura within that voice, he gripped the greatsword tightly in his hand, lost in thought. It was unclear what he was thinking, but one could see that the greatsword in his hand was full of serrated edges. If some people saw it, they would surely be terrified. That was the demonic sword—Shark Tooth.
In the boundless darkness, a mysterious figure shrouded in black robes and wearing a mask sensed the aura. The figure trembled slightly, and a hoarse voice rang out, "A demonic artifact! It's a demonic artifact! Could it be those old bastards? I'll kill you all one by one, hahaha..."
Chapter 34: A Pyrrhic Victory, Falling Cliff. In an inn in Korea, two veiled women, upon hearing the howl, felt a sudden pang of panic. These two were none other than the Great Master of Fate and the Lesser Master of Fate. The Lesser Master of Fate said in alarm, "Sister, did you sense anything?" The Great Master of Fate also said with concern, "Me too. What happened? Could it be my husband? No, impossible. By the way, where is my elder sister? Where is she?" The Lesser Master of Fate was also panicked, saying hastily, "Yes, where is my elder sister? Could it be her?" The two women suddenly seemed to realize something, exchanged a glance, and instantly rushed towards the distant Tianlin Peak.
Meanwhile, on Tianlin Peak, after the zither in Hua Tianlin's hand emitted a howling sound, a slight ripple finally appeared on the Moon Goddess's previously calm face. The Cold Moon Twin Souls were already struggling to hold on, and were severely damaging her body; now, sensing the crisis, the Moon Goddess could no longer wait.
Another beam of moonlight shot towards Hua Tianlin, who laughed maniacally, "Come on, ants, tremble! Kneel and submit! Hahaha! Thousands of demonic soldiers!" Suddenly, an incomparably vast black aura erupted from the Heavenly Demon Zither, instantly darkening the sky. A fierce wind arose, whipping up rubble and trees from the ground, accompanied by faint rumbling thunder—it was like the end of the world.
Black clouds slowly poured down, gradually coalescing into an enormous skull-shaped demonic soldier before Hua Tianlin. In its left hand, it held a massive shield, and in its right, a jet-black sword gleaming with a blood-red light, standing like a demon god.
Instantly, all the animals on earth trembled and lowered their bodies, too afraid to move, their bodies shaking uncontrollably, and a mournful sound echoed in the air. Hua Tianlin slowly floated into the air, the Heavenly Demon Harp held horizontally in front of his chest, his blood-red eyes fixed on the Moon Goddess, his long black hair dancing wildly in the wind, and the murderous and bloodthirsty aura emanating from him made him resemble a demon god.
The Moon Goddess knew she was in trouble this time, and instantly mobilized all her power, slowly condensing a huge crescent-shaped scimitar in front of her. The two faced each other in mid-air, exchanged a glance, and then pushed forward, the demon soldier and the Moon Goddess's crescent scimitar charging towards each other.
The demon soldier roared as he ran towards the scimitar, his huge shield held horizontally in front of him in his left hand, his greatsword swung in the wind in his right hand, making a whooshing sound as it cut through the air. The crescent scimitar dragged the boulders on the ground, leaving a huge trail in the air.
A deafening roar echoed across the land, plunging the world into darkness, like the end of the world. Bloodlust and wailing filled the air, a scene of frenzied slaughter. The demon soldier's massive shield held firm against the scimitar, while his greatsword swung fiercely at it, creating a deafening collision.
Hua Tianlin continued to channel his inner energy, which flowed into the Heavenly Demon Harp, causing it to resonate with a booming sound, as if in joy. The skeletal demon soldier grew even heavier, roared, and slowly advanced.
The Moon Goddess was also nearing her limit. Gritting her teeth, she mustered her last strength, unleashing the remaining energy within her, causing the scimitar to grow even larger. Another clash ensued, and finally, Hua Tianlin's demon soldier gained the upper hand. The Moon Goddess's scimitar shattered first, followed by Hua Tianlin's demon soldier, which also crumbled to dust.
Both men coughed up mouthfuls of blood. The entire summit of Tianlin Peak was flattened by the explosion, leaving a scene of utter devastation, as if a meteorite had struck the Earth. The towering shockwave engulfed them, knocking them unconscious and hurling them off the cliff.
Meanwhile, the eldest and second daughters of Tianlin Peak had just arrived when they encountered the explosion. Watching helplessly as the summit was leveled, the youngest and eldest daughters collapsed, tears streaming down their faces. The two women embraced and wept bitterly. Meanwhile, the fourth daughter of the Mo family's Mirror Lake Manor felt a piercing pain and fainted, only to be discovered by her disciples…
Chapter 35: A Terrible Situation
After Hua Tianlin and Yue Shen were both severely injured and fell off the cliff, they continued to plummet downwards. The bottomless abyss looked chilling; falling like this would surely result in them being smashed to pieces. Hua Tianlin suddenly saw the Moon Goddess beside him. She was also severely injured, her life hanging in the balance. Hua Tianlin abruptly reached out and pulled her into his arms, and the two began to fall.
Hua Tianlin felt a sense of despair; this bottomless abyss seemed endless. He slowly focused his mind on examining his injuries. What he saw was appalling. Damn it, several of his bones were broken, his internal organs were severely damaged, and, most seriously, he had lost his inner strength. Hua Tianlin's heart sank. Had he become a cripple? As he
slowly fell, his back suddenly slammed into something, causing him to cough up blood. His injuries had worsened. Fortunately, he had protected the Moon Goddess in his arms, preventing her from crashing into a tree. Hua Tianlin finally couldn't bear it any longer and slowly fainted, but he still held the Moon Goddess tightly, protecting her.
"Thump!" After an unknown amount of time, a crashing sound was heard, followed by a dark figure falling into the water. The dark figures were Hua Tianlin and Yue Shen, both unconscious and injured. But perhaps by sheer luck, they hadn't died from the fall; instead, they had landed safely in a pool at the bottom of the mountain. The poor two were still unconscious, unaware of what awaited them next…
the Mo Family Mirror Lake Manor. After Xue Nu and the other two women slowly awoke, they stared blankly at the roof, saying nothing. They were like living dead, completely motionless.
An old woman entered. Looking at the three women on the bed, she sighed, her heart heavy. Looking at the food on the table, the old woman felt a pang of sadness. The three women seemed lost, having not eaten all day, lying there listlessly.
The old woman slowly walked to the bedside and looked at the three women, saying, "Oh, please don't be like this. Even if you don't eat, the babies in your wombs can't take it, especially You'er. You just had the diagnosis. If you don't eat now, the baby in your wombs won't be able to withstand it. If he comes back, but something happens to you and your child, what will he do? His fate is unknown now; maybe he's not dead yet?" Hearing the old woman's words, the three women on the bed slowly regained their spirits. They finally remembered that they were carrying Hua Tianlin's child, his bloodline, and absolutely nothing could happen to it. Besides, Hua Tianlin had instructed them to take good care of the child before he left.
Slowly, the three women recovered. When the old woman saw them get up, she knew her words had worked. She immediately brought the food from the table to the three women, who slowly began to eat, finishing their meal in no time. The Snow Maiden looked at Duanmu Rong's master and said, "Thank you for your guidance, senior. We understand. We will take good care of ourselves for the sake of our child with Tianlin. Thank you!" Han You'er and Duanmu Rong nodded as well, and the old woman was also happy to see this. The old woman nodded and said, "It's good that you understand. Take good care of yourselves. Maybe he's still alive and will come back." The three women nodded, and Duanmu Rong said, "We will wait forever..." Inside an inn in Korea. "Sister, why did this happen? Why?" Shao Siming cried in Da Siming's arms.
"I... I don't know why either. Why did my eldest sister do this?" Da Simin's eyes were red."They said. The two women were hugging each other at the foot of Tianlin Peak, staring blankly at the mountain. After they returned, they cried for a long time. They had never cried so sadly before."
At the foot of Tianlin Peak, in a pool of water, Hua Tianlin slowly awoke, feeling damp all over. Opening his eyes, he found himself lying by the pool. Hua Tianlin weakly murmured, "I'm not dead yet? Ha, I'm so lucky! I wonder how Xue'er and the others are." Enduring the pain, Hua Tianlin slowly moved towards the shore. Suddenly, he saw someone lying not far away—it was Yue Shen. Hua Tianlin struggled to move towards her, and finding her still breathing, he was relieved and slowly dragged her towards the shore.
Chapter 36: Forcibly Pushing Yue
Shen. After enduring excruciating pain, Hua Tianlin pulled Yue Shen ashore, and the two lay on the grass. Hua Tianlin looked at Yue Shen beside him, slowly got up, and placed his hands on her chest, pressing down hard. "Pfft!" Yue Shen spat out water under Hua Tianlin's pressure, and Hua Tianlin continued pressing.
Suddenly, the Moon Goddess awoke, slowly opening her eyes to see Hua Tianlin's lecherous hand pressing on her chest. The Moon Goddess screamed, then tried to strike him with her inner strength, but Hua Tianlin grabbed her arm. Staring blankly at Hua Tianlin's hand, the Moon Goddess calmly examined her condition and suddenly realized she was now like a cripple, unable to use any inner strength, and severely injured.
Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess beneath him and said, "Hey, little girl, stop looking. We've lost all our power, and now we're just like ordinary people. Sigh, what do we do now? We're trapped here, we can't get out!" The Moon Goddess slowly recovered and looked at Hua Tianlin, saying, "Let me tell you, if you dare do anything to me, I will definitely kill you." Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess and sneered, "Oh? Have you forgotten that you've lost your power? Now, a lone man and a lone woman are alone in an unknown place, what kind of 'more than friendship' do you think will happen?" Although the Moon Goddess didn't know what a more than friendship was, she could tell from the tone of Hua Tianlin's words that it was definitely something bad, so she turned her head away and stopped looking at Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin also stopped talking, his mind slowly sinking into his body, silently circulating the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine," when he suddenly found that the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" was weakening. When he circulated the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique," Hua Tianlin saw the blue internal energy suddenly increase, slowly surrounding the pink internal energy of the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine."
Hua Tianlin was unaware of what was happening. He only felt a piercing pain throughout his body, his eyes slowly turning red, and he let out a low growl. The Moon Goddess, sensing this, quickly turned to look at Hua Tianlin. She saw his eyes bloodshot, his hands clutching his chest, his entire body slowly turning red, and his breathing rapid.
The blue Sacred Heart Supreme Technique within Hua Tianlin's body had been somewhat weak from the start, unable to compare to the previously cultivated Maiden-Controlling Heart Sutra, and had been constantly suppressed. Now that the Maiden-Controlling Heart Sutra had weakened, the Sacred Heart Supreme Technique began to devour it.
But even a weakened camel is bigger than a horse; the pink internal energy of the Maiden-Controlling Heart Sutra was not to be outdone, and the two began to battle within Hua Tianlin's body. This was terrible for Hua Tianlin. Now, with his internal energy out of control, he was highly likely to suffer a qi deviation. Hua Tianlin's breathing gradually became rapid, his eyes bloodshot. Now, Hua Tianlin only wanted to vent his anger, his gaze fixed on the Moon Goddess beside him.
When Hua Tianlin saw her, the Moon Goddess felt a sense of unease. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin pounced on her, and she screamed, "What are you doing? You bastard, get away! You... waah!" She also sensed Hua Tianlin's abnormality; his body was burning hot, like a furnace. Hua Tianlin suddenly kissed her lips, his words muffled in the air, "Give it to me... oh, I feel so uncomfortable. Give it to me, I want it, I want you." The Moon Goddess was stunned. She had lost all her power and couldn't resist Hua Tianlin at all, lying beneath him like a little white rabbit. She was heartbroken. Would she lose her virginity today? Why was this happening?
With a "rip," Hua Tianlin roughly tore open the Moon Goddess's clothes, revealing her fair and delicate skin. He was even more aroused, letting out a low growl as he haphazardly tore off his own clothes, revealing a strong, muscular body.
Hearing the sound of clothes being torn, the Moon Goddess beneath him regained her senses and struggled violently, crying out, "No, you bastard, I'll kill you, ah..." With a scream, Hua Tianlin brutally pierced the hymen that symbolized her virginity, and blood flowed from his penis, forming bloody flowers. The Moon Goddess felt utterly devastated; she had been defiled, defiled by this man.
Hua Tianlin had lost his mind, thrusting roughly, showing no regard for the woman beneath him being a virgin. The Moon Goddess was slowly awakened by the stinging pain. She tried to struggle, but it was futile. The man on top of her continued his brutal thrusting, and the Moon Goddess felt the stinging pain in her lower body, crying out in sorrow. Gradually, the
Moon Goddess couldn't bear it anymore, crying, "Bastard, be gentle, it hurts so much!" But Hua Tianlin ignored her; now he had only one thought in his mind: his body was burning hot, and he needed to release. Gradually, the Moon Goddess felt a trace of pleasure, and soft moans escaped her lips.
A pang of sorrow gripped her heart; her body had betrayed her, and she was beginning to enjoy the pleasure. How pathetic she was, to be pleasured by being raped! Hearing the Moon Goddess's moans, Hua Tianlin became even more excited. His two internal energies began frantically absorbing the primordial yin, then transferring some to the Moon Goddess. The entire valley echoed with alluring moans, lasting for a long, long time…
Chapter 37 If You Cry Again, I'll Take You.
Gradually, Hua Tianlin slowly regained consciousness. "Ah, my head hurts so much! Hmm? What is this? So soft?" When Hua Tianlin woke up, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, but then he touched something, something soft and large. Hua Tianlin couldn't help but touch it harder.
Suddenly, a soft moan rang out. Hua Tianlin opened his eyes and was immediately dumbfounded. Beneath him was a woman—it was the Moon Goddess! And Hua Tianlin's hands were each grasping a fleshy orb. Just then, the Moon Goddess beneath him suddenly opened her eyes. The two stared at each other, frozen in place.
Suddenly, the Moon Goddess recovered, glaring angrily at Hua Tianlin, and shoved him away with both hands. With a "plop," it turned out that Hua Tianlin's penis, which had been inside the Moon Goddess's vagina, was pulled out after her push.
The Moon Goddess let out a soft moan, a blush rising to her face, which quickly faded. She looked down at her lower body, a swollen, red patch slowly oozing white fluid—a truly gruesome sight.
Hua Tianlin sat there dumbfounded, while the Moon Goddess wept, "Waaah, you bastard! I'll kill you! Waaah!" she sobbed. The Moon Goddess
was, after all, a woman. No matter how much she disguised herself, she was still a woman. Now, after being forced by Hua Tianlin, she had lost all her powers and could only weep. Hua Tianlin looked at the weeping Moon Goddess beside him, and a surge of irritation welled up inside him. "You started this whole thing, and now you're still crying!" he thought
. "Damn it, keep crying! If you cry again, I'll take you down! You started this whole thing, so what are you crying about?!" Hua Tianlin said irritably.
He had his own plans. To make a woman fall in love with him, he first had to make her get used to him. That's why he angrily addressed the Moon Goddess.
The Moon Goddess was stunned by Hua Tianlin's words, but then she burst into tears again, cursing, "Bastard! Shameless! I'll definitely kill you!" Hua Tianlin was enraged. He immediately stood up and went to the Moon Goddess...Hua Tianlin pinned Yue Shen to the ground. Once she realized what he was doing, she immediately understood and struggled, pounding her fists against his chest.
Hua Tianlin ignored her, pressing her down beneath him and kissing her lips. Yue Shen cried out, but what good was it? Now that she had lost all her power, she was just an ordinary person, utterly unable to resist him.
The Moon Goddess's body betrayed her; under Hua Tianlin's manipulation, she became aroused, her body contorting and emitting soft moans. Seeing this, Hua Tianlin chuckled inwardly; this was the effect he wanted. He continued kissing her.
Slowly, they became entangled. Hua Tianlin thrust forward, and the Moon Goddess emitted sounds of both pain and pleasure. His hands caressed and kneaded her full breasts.
In the deserted valley, their joyful cries echoed far and wide. After their lovemaking, Hua Tianlin and the Moon Goddess lay on the grass. Hua Tianlin held her tightly, and she nestled in his arms, her face flushed with embarrassment.
The Moon Goddess glared at Hua Tianlin and said fiercely, "You wait, once my power returns, I will definitely kill you." Hua Tianlin laughed nonchalantly, tightening his grip on the Moon Goddess. She was so exhausted that she didn't want to lift a single finger.
Hua Tianlin chuckled, "Hehe, I'm afraid once your power recovers, you'll never be able to leave me again, believe it or not?" The Moon Goddess turned her head away, no longer looking at Hua Tianlin. Hearing his words, she said hatefully, "Dream on! No matter where you run to, I will kill you." Hua Tianlin simply smiled, said nothing more, and lay down on the grass to rest with the Moon Goddess in his arms. Hua Tianlin's internal injuries had been almost completely healed by the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" and the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique." After his lovemaking with the Moon Goddess, his power had greatly increased, and he had even broken through the limits of both the "Heart Sutra of the Imperial Concubine" and the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique," demonstrating just how vast the Moon Goddess's primordial yin energy was!
Chapter 38 Trapped at the Valley Bottom
Hua Tianlin looked at the surrounding scenery. They were now trapped in this valley, with little chance of getting out. Hua Tianlin patted the Moon Goddess's shapely buttocks and said, "Get dressed and get up. It's getting dark, and we need to find a cave to rest, otherwise we'll be food for the wild beasts!" The Moon Goddess, after being patted on the buttocks by Hua Tianlin, had eyes full of rage, as if she wanted to devour him whole. She snorted angrily, "Watch your hands, or I'll chop them off." Hua Tianlin said with a wicked smile, "You're just an ordinary person now, what ability do you have to kill me? Get up." Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess's slow pace and asked suspiciously, "Why aren't you dressed yet? Are you embarrassed? It's alright, we're already on, what's there to be afraid of seeing?" The Moon Goddess looked at Hua Tianlin coldly and said, "My clothes are gone, a bastard tore them to shreds." Hearing the Moon Goddess's words, Hua Tianlin felt somewhat embarrassed. Both of their clothes had been torn to shreds by Hua Tianlin and were now unwearable.
Hua Tianlin looked at the tattered pieces of clothing scattered on the ground and said, "It's alright, let's just be naked. Anyway, there's no one else here except the two of us. I don't mind you admiring my muscular physique." As he spoke, Hua Tianlin gave Yue Shen a look, as if to say, "You're getting a free look at my body.
" Yue Shen felt a surge of shame and indignation. Even though she had lost her virginity, she still had a sense of shame. How could she do that? Hua Tianlin had no choice but to tie the tattered pieces of their clothes together and hand them to Yue Shen. This makeshift "clothing" could barely cover her private parts, and Yue Shen slowly put it on.
Hua Tianlin looked at Yue Shen's delicate body. Yue Shen's body was incredibly white and flawless, with delicate skin. He swallowed hard, his eyes fixed on her with lustful eyes. Yue Shen dressed with her back to Hua Tianlin. She could hear Hua Tianlin swallowing and even feel his gaze fixed on her. Yue Shen felt a surge of shame and indignation, but she was helpless. She felt like a useless person now.
Hua Tianlin climbed a large tree naked, picked some leaves, and tied them to his genitals to make do with clothing. He often did this during missions, sometimes in the harsh environment of tropical jungles teeming with snakes, insects, and rodents. He
broke off a branch, sharpened it, and made a spear to protect himself from wild animals and for hunting. After finishing, he looked at Yue Shen and said, "From now on, you must listen to me. Don't ask me why, because I'm a man, understand?" Yue Shen now understood her situation; leaving was nearly impossible, and with only the two of them here, she risked being raped by Hua Tianlin again. She nodded in response. Seeing Yue Shen nod, Hua Tianlin felt a surge of pride. He needed to make her adapt and dependent, so she would naturally become inseparable from him.
Hua Tianlin led Yue Shen to search the valley floor. After a while, they finally found a small cave, though it was quite dark inside. Hua Tianlin, spear in hand, slowly advanced into the cave. His night vision was excellent, honed through frequent missions.
After entering, Yue Shen followed closely behind. Suddenly, a series of piercing cries rang out, followed by a swarm of bats. Hua Tianlin immediately pinned Yue Shen beneath him. The bats gradually disappeared, and Hua Tianlin suddenly heard Yue Shen's voice beneath him: "Can you get up now? Take your hand away." Only then did Hua Tianlin realize his hand was on Yue Shen's snowy mound. He chuckled, "Little beauty, now I'm the butcher, and you're the fish, hehe." He then gave her a couple of firm squeezes, making her blush, though Hua Tianlin didn't notice. Chapter 39:
Encountering Danger .
Hua Tianlin slowly withdrew his hand, stood up, and after inspecting the cave, told Yue Shen to rest there while he went out to find some dry grass to sleep on. Hua Tianlin slowly walked out of the cave and came to a meadow. Looking at the lush grass, he quickly gathered a lot and carried it back to the cave.
After spreading the grass out, Yue Shen suddenly said, "Where's mine? Why is there only one?" Hua Tianlin grinned wickedly and said, "Of course it's for both of us. From now on, we'll sleep together, understand? Don't ask me why, because I'm a man, man!" Then, ignoring Yue Shen, Hua Tianlin walked outside to find some food. He told Yue Shen not to go out; he was going to find food.
As Hua Tianlin walked, he thought to himself, "I wonder how Xue'er and the others are doing? I wonder if they think I'm dead? Oh, and I wonder if Xiao Ling has found the Crown Princess of Yan yet." Thinking of that woman, Hua Tianlin's heart warmed: "Gao Yue's mother, the Crown Princess of Yan, hehe, such a stunning mature woman, how could I possibly let her go? Mother and daughter together, hahaha!" Hua Tianlin indulged in a daydream. This was a long time ago. After seeing Gao Yue, he thought of Gao Yue's mother, so he sent Xiao Ling with a letter to the Yan Kingdom. After all, Xiao Ling, this spirit fox, was intelligent and could find her way. Hua Tianlin gave Xiao Ling some instructions and sent her to find the Crown Princess of Yan.
Just as Hua Tianlin was lost in thought, a cool breeze suddenly came from behind him. Hua Tianlin snapped back to reality and reacted instantly. Hua Tianlin dodged the attack with a quick movement. Looking back, he was shocked to see a giant snake. He immediately recognized it as not venomous, but something strange was amiss.
The snake was entirely white, with two protrusions on its head, the purpose of which was unknown. Hua Tianlin immediately drew his spear, watching the snake warily. Seeing its attack evaded, the snake instantly attacked again, flashing towards Hua Tianlin with incredible speed.
In the blink of an eye, the snake was in front of Hua Tianlin. He quickly dodged, and...The spear thrust fiercely at the snake, but missed; the snake was too fast. Seeing the snake attack again, Hua Tianlin was furious. Damn it, a tiger fallen into the plains is bullied by a snake! How humiliating! If his martial arts were still intact, dealing with such a snake would be a piece of cake.
Hua Tianlin stared at the snake, a plan forming in his mind. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He deliberately lured the snake to attack him. The snake took the bait, opening its mouth and lunging to bite. Hua Tianlin seized the opportunity, his spear piercing the snake's mouth in a powerful thrust. The snake, struck, writhed on the ground, hissing in agony.
Soon, it died, lying motionless. Hua Tianlin slowly approached, reaching out to touch it. Suddenly, the snake sprang up and bit Hua Tianlin's hand. The whole thing happened in an instant; Hua Tianlin hadn't even reacted and was bitten. The snake held on tightly, refusing to let go. Enraged, Hua Tianlin opened his mouth and bit the snake's flesh. Blood flowed out, and Hua Tianlin greedily sucked it.
Finally, the snake died completely, falling from Hua Tianlin's hand. Hua Tianlin lay on the ground, slowly feeling dizzy and his body begin to ache. He was furious; not only had he been bitten by a snake, but he had also misjudged it—the snake was venomous! Now the poison was taking effect; was he going to die?
In a daze, Hua Tianlin heard a shout, then saw a blurry figure appear before him. He felt himself being embraced before he fainted. When Hua Tianlin awoke, his head ached. He tried to sit up, but was pressed down—it was Yue Shen. Hua Tianlin then remembered that the beautiful voice he had heard while he was unconscious belonged to Yue Shen.
Yue Shen sat beside him, watching him. Hua Tianlin felt a mix of emotions. This woman hadn't killed him while he was unconscious; she had even bandaged his wound. He wondered what had happened. Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess's exquisite face and said, "Why didn't you take revenge? Did you fall in love with me and can't bear to kill me?" The Moon Goddess snorted coldly and said, "Then do you want to die? Believe me or not, I'll kill you right now." The Moon Goddess picked up her spear and pointed it at Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head, "Don't be impulsive! Now it's just the two of us relying on each other, and we've already consummated our marriage. You can't kill your husband!"
Chapter 40 Warm Dinner
Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess's angry appearance, with the spear in her hand pointed at him. Hua Tianlin was worried and quickly begged for mercy. A real man can bend and stretch! After seeing Hua Tianlin beg for mercy, the Moon Goddess put down the spear and sat aside, seemingly lost in thought. For a moment, the two of them fell silent.
The Moon Goddess didn't know why she saved Hua Tianlin. She had been waiting for him in the cave, but after a while, he hadn't returned. So she went out to look for him and found him lying on the ground with a white snake beside him. The Moon Goddess rushed over to check on him.
After taking Hua Tianlin back to the cave, she bandaged his wounds. Looking at him lying there, the Moon Goddess even held her spear in her hand, pointing it at his chest. The Moon Goddess said to herself, "Now is the best opportunity to kill this man who defiled my purity. Kill him, stab him in the chest." But in the end, the Moon Goddess couldn't bring herself to do it. She threw the spear to the ground, covered her face, and sat there crying, asking herself, "Why can't I do it? Why? This shameful bastard has defiled my purity. Didn't I keep saying I'd kill him for revenge? Why can't I do it?" The Moon Goddess didn't know why she couldn't do it. The reason was simple: a woman has a deep impression of the man who took her virginity, and she can't let go of him in her heart. Whether she loves that man or not, he will always exist in her heart, which is why the Moon Goddess couldn't do it.
Hua Tianlin had no idea that while he was unconscious, he had just brushed past the King of Hell and almost went to report to the underworld. After resting for a while and feeling that his injuries had healed considerably, Hua Tianlin slowly stood up and approached the Moon Goddess, saying, "Give me the spear; I'm going out to find some food. It's getting dark." The Moon Goddess didn't hand him the spear but stood up and said, "I'll go with you. Your injuries... let's go." After mentioning Hua Tianlin's injuries, the Moon Goddess said nothing more and walked towards the cave entrance. Hua Tianlin understood that the Moon Goddess was doing this for his own good, worried that his injuries hadn't healed properly, which was why she wanted to go with him.
Hua Tianlin and the Moon Goddess first gathered some dry branches and leaves outside, then found a pheasant and a rabbit. After returning to the cave, they lit a fire, illuminating the cave. Hua Tianlin pulled out a dagger from his body, which he had found in the pool where he had fallen.
After quickly skinning and cleaning the rabbit and pheasant, he skewered them on branches and started roasting them over the fire. Soon, the aroma of roasted meat filled the air. After a while, the meat was ready, its skin a beautiful golden brown, making one's mouth water. It was just a pity there was no seasoning, making the flavor somewhat bland.
Hua Tianlin handed the rabbit meat to Yue Shen, who had been watching his actions. Yue Shen thought to herself, "This man is quite handsome when he does things. Oh dear, what am I thinking? So embarrassing. I must kill him. He's my enemy. Yes, kill him." Seeing the roasted meat Hua Tianlin offered, Yue Shen felt a pang of hunger and took a bite. "Hmm, this man's cooking is quite delicious," she thought after taking a bite.
Seeing Yue Shen enjoying her meal, Hua Tianlin also began eating the pheasant. The taste was alright, but it was a pity there was no seasoning; it would have been much better with some. The two enjoyed a delicious meal in the cave, a warm atmosphere filling the air, just like a married couple…
After dinner, despite Yue Shen's objections, Hua Tianlin forcefully pulled her into his arms and fell asleep, embracing her soft, delicate body. After waiting a while and sensing that Hua Tianlin wasn't making any improper moves, Yue Shen felt a mixture of disappointment and relief. Women are such contradictory creatures, incomprehensible and unpredictable. Chapter 41: Morning Ambiguity The
morning sunlight streamed into the cave, the warm rays comforting the two. Yue Shen slowly opened her eyes, suddenly realizing she was lying in Hua Tianlin's arms, his hands inside her clothes, grasping her breasts. Yue Shen felt extremely ashamed and indignant. Just as she was about to remove Hua Tianlin's hands, she realized he was about to wake up, so she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Hua Tianlin slowly woke up, feeling something pressing against his chest. Looking down, he saw Yue Shen sleeping in his arms, her breasts clasped in his hands.
Hua Tianlin was thrilled; morning was when men were most energetic. His erection slowly rose, pressing against Yue Shen's lower abdomen. Startled by Hua Tianlin's touch, Yue Shen trembled, feeling the large, hard, and hot object against her abdomen. She knew what it was, and a blush slowly rose on her face.
Hua Tianlin looked down and saw the subtle change in Yue Shen. He chuckled to himself; this woman had been awake all along, daring to pretend to be asleep. Thinking of a wicked plan, Hua Tianlin slowly began to massage Yue Shen's breasts. Yue Shen's lips parted slightly, emitting a soft moan, but then she suddenly remembered something and quickly shut up.
Hua Tianlin chuckled, continuing to caress Yue Shen's breasts, his other hand slowly moving towards her shapely buttocks, gently stroking them. Yue Shen, nestled in his arms, felt a surge of anger; how dare this lecherous scoundrel touch her there! Yet, she also felt an indescribable pleasure, a mixture of shame and ecstasy, and didn't want Hua Tianlin to remove his hands.
Seeing that Yue Shen didn't resist, Hua Tianlin continued his audacity, increasing the pressure of his hands as he explored her entire body. Gradually, Yue Shen began to writhe, emitting alluring moans. Hua Tianlin...He cooperated perfectly, his long spear throbbing restlessly between his legs, slowly rubbing against the Moon Goddess's paradise, making her feel extremely comfortable and emitting soft moans.
The Moon Goddess could no longer pretend. Opening her eyes, she saw Hua Tianlin's teasing gaze. Suddenly realizing what was happening, she tried to struggle and speak, but Hua Tianlin silenced her with a kiss. His tongue slipped into her mouth, slowly searching for hers. The Moon Goddess resisted, dodging his tongue's advances. But Hua Tianlin had a clever trick: he touched her breasts, giving her a pleasurable sensation, and she opened her mouth.
Their tongues finally intertwined. The Moon Goddess struggled, pounding on him with her fists, her body contorting violently. But this only fueled Hua Tianlin's rage, his erection growing even harder. Unable to bear it any longer, he quickly stripped her clothes off and pressed himself against her.
Seeing that he had removed her clothes, the Moon Goddess knew he was about to make love to her again, and she struggled fiercely. Hua Tianlin whispered in Yue Shen's ear, "If you struggle, I'll force myself on you. Be a good girl and listen to me." Hearing Hua Tianlin's words, and remembering how she had been forced to the ground by him yesterday when she resisted, Yue Shen dared not struggle anymore. She resignedly lay beneath him, no longer resisting. Yue Shen thought to herself, "He's already defiled me, what's one more time? I'll kill him and get my revenge sooner or later." Hua Tianlin continued to kiss Yue Shen's body, his hands roaming restlessly. Yue Shen's body had become extremely sensitive after being awakened by Hua Tianlin, and now she couldn't withstand his teasing and was easily aroused. Yue Shen began to pant softly, emitting seductive moans, her body writhing.
Hua Tianlin aimed at the valley and thrust in. He then began his vigorous morning exercise. The Moon Goddess, beneath Hua Tianlin, writhed and moaned, unable to withstand his onslaught. Finally, after more than half an hour, she begged for mercy, unable to endure it any longer. Hua Tianlin, showing her tenderness, stopped and carried her to the pool outside to wash. During the washing, Hua Tianlin naturally took advantage of her, and the Moon Goddess did not resist, allowing him to do as he pleased.
Chapter 42: A Strange Encounter at the Bottom of the Pool
After their morning exercise, Hua Tianlin and the Moon Goddess enjoyed a delicious roasted meat meal. Afterwards, Hua Tianlin led the Moon Goddess to search for a way out of the valley. Hua Tianlin didn't want to live in this valley forever, unable to see the outside world. To him, death would be preferable. Although he had a beautiful woman by his side, he still had his own women outside!
Hua Tianlin, armed with his dagger and spear, led Yue Shen by the hand, wandering around. Yue Shen no longer struggled, and they began searching for a way out. After searching for a while, Hua Tianlin became frustrated; the valley floor was too vast, making it difficult to find a way out. He then led Yue Shen back to the pool where they had fallen into the water. The two sat there, staring
at the pool, silent for a moment. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin saw a dark shadow flash across the water. He reacted instantly, pointing his spear at the pool and vigilantly watching their surroundings. Yue Shen, seeing Hua Tianlin's reaction, also became alert, looking around the pool. Hua Tianlin was certain he hadn't mistaken; a large dark shadow had indeed flashed across the pool, moving incredibly fast.
After a while, the shadow flashed again. This time, both Yue Shen and Hua Tianlin saw it, and they instantly became wary of the pool. Just then, a dark shadow suddenly leaped out of the pool and attacked Hua Tianlin
and Yue Shen. Hua Tianlin instantly thrust his spear at the black figure. "Crack!" The spear in Hua Tianlin's hand broke; the beast's skin was too tough. Hua Tianlin and Yue Shen both saw the dark shadow; it turned out to be a huge, black beast with a hard outer skin, its appearance extremely ferocious and terrifying. Hua Tianlin and Yue Shen gasped. "Damn it, what kind of monster is this? It's so troublesome! If I still had my martial arts skills, I would have cleaved it in two with one palm!" Hua Tianlin cursed as he dodged.
Seeing how difficult the beast was, Hua Tianlin hardened his heart, shoved Yue Shen aside, and charged at the beast with his dagger. With a raised hand and a gaping maw, the beast swallowed Hua Tianlin whole. Hua Tianlin vaguely heard the Moon Goddess's cries: "Bastard, I'll kill you! Spit him out!" Hua Tianlin felt a sense of relief; it seemed his plan had succeeded, and that woman had truly fallen in love with him.
After swallowing Hua Tianlin, the giant beast immediately returned to the water. As soon as Hua Tianlin entered the beast's belly, he was entangled in a sticky substance. He barely managed to escape and looked around. "Damn it, this beast's belly is so big!" Hua Tianlin cursed.
Looking at the beast's belly, he suddenly saw the beast's heart, beating rapidly. Hua Tianlin grinned maliciously and thrust his dagger into the beast's heart. "Roar!" The beast, stabbed by Hua Tianlin, its heart severely injured, let out a roar, its body writhing in the water, instantly churning the pool.
Hua Tianlin wasn't about to let it go. He repeatedly stabbed the giant beast's heart with his dagger. The beast's heart spewed out copious amounts of blood, which soaked Hua Tianlin, catching him off guard and causing him to swallow several mouthfuls. As the blood entered his body, Hua Tianlin suddenly felt warmth rising in his dantian. He was overjoyed; it was his internal energy, which had been lost, slowly returning.
Hua Tianlin continued to stab at the heart. The giant beast in the water leaped out of the water and crashed onto the shore with a "thud." The Moon Goddess, seeing the beast fly to the shore and lie motionless, was about to go check on it when she suddenly heard a sound. "Pfft!" A large gash had been cut open in the giant beast's belly, and Hua Tianlin, covered in blood, emerged from it.
The Moon Goddess ran over joyfully and hugged Hua Tianlin tightly, crying as she said, "You bastard, I knew you wouldn't die! Only I can kill you, you bastard, boohoo!" Hua Tianlin's hands were covered in blood. He didn't know whether he should hug the Moon Goddess or not, so he could only comfort her, "It's alright, don't cry. Have you fallen in love with me?" The Moon Goddess fell silent upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words. When she saw Hua Tianlin being swallowed by the giant beast, she felt her heart go empty and was extremely heartbroken. She knew she had fallen in love with the man who had forced himself on her. Now, hearing Hua Tianlin's words, the Moon Goddess remained silent, unsure how to answer, only a blush rising on her face.
Chapter 43 The Mad Moon Goddess
Hua Tianlin looked at the Moon Goddess in his arms, his heart silent. He knew the Moon Goddess loved him; otherwise, she wouldn't have cried so bitterly after seeing him eaten by the giant beast. Seeing that Yue Shen remained silent, Hua Tianlin changed the subject, saying, "The blood of this giant beast can restore our strength. Drink it quickly." Upon hearing Hua Tianlin's words, Yue Shen's body trembled inexplicably. She slowly pulled away from his embrace, walked to the giant beast, and drank a mouthful of blood. Hua Tianlin reminded her, "Drink more; this will not only restore your strength but also enhance it." Yue Shen didn't speak, silently drinking the beast's blood.
Hua Tianlin was somewhat bewildered, wondering why Yue Shen was behaving this way. A wicked thought suddenly crossed his mind: could it be that Yue Shen was on her period? After drinking, Yue Shen turned and walked towards the cave. Hua Tianlin shook his head helplessly, picked up his dagger, and cut off some meat from the giant beast for lunch.
Returning to the cave, Hua Tianlin saw Yue Shen meditating and regulating her energy. So, he lit a fire and began roasting the meat. Hua Tianlin finished quickly. Seeing that Yue Shen was still practicing her internal energy, he didn't disturb her. After eating some roasted meat, he also began to meditate and regulate his breathing.
Unbeknownst to Hua Tianlin, while he was meditating with his eyes closed, Yue Shen opened her eyes. Yue Shen was stunned.Staring blankly at Hua Tianlin, who was meditating, and looking at his handsome face and strong body, the Moon Goddess felt her heart filled with sweetness. But when she thought about some things that had happened between them, she couldn't help but feel troubled.
The Moon Goddess knew that once her powers recovered, it would mean she and Hua Tianlin would have to leave this place. However, she had fallen in love with this life; the mountains and rivers here were beautiful, the air was fresh, and it was perfect for seclusion. Moreover, Hua Tianlin was here to keep her company, and she didn't want to leave. But she knew Hua Tianlin would definitely leave; this place couldn't hold him.
The Moon Goddess slowly picked up some roasted meat and ate it in small bites. After finishing, she felt her powers had returned, and were even more refined and advanced. The Moon Goddess slowly stood up and went to Hua Tianlin's side. She gently reached out her delicate hand and touched his face, feeling his warmth. Hua Tianlin, who was practicing his internal energy, also felt someone touching his face and opened his eyes.
He saw the Moon Goddess looking at him with deep affection, her hands still on his face. Just as Hua Tianlin was about to speak, the Moon Goddess reached out and pressed her hand to his lips. Hua Tianlin was puzzled. What was wrong with this woman? Just then, Hua Tianlin saw the Moon Goddess slowly stand up, shyly and gently taking off her clothes.
Hua Tianlin's vision blurred, and he saw a smooth, white body before him. His mouth went dry, and he swallowed hard. The Moon Goddess shyly threw herself into Hua Tianlin's arms, pressing herself against him. Before Hua Tianlin could even process what was happening, he felt himself being pushed around. He was quite surprised, but still very confused as to why the Moon Goddess was doing this.
Just as Hua Tianlin was about to speak, the Moon Goddess silenced him with a kiss. Their tongues slowly intertwined, their saliva exchanging, and this wet kiss lasted for quite a while before ending. Next, the Moon Goddess removed Hua Tianlin's clothes, and then, like a valiant female knight, she straddled him.
Slowly aiming, she thrust in with all her might. The Moon Goddess let out a satisfied moan. Hua Tianlin, like a submissive wife, was pinned beneath her. The Moon Goddess dominated the scene, the female knight displaying her prowess. After climaxing three times on Hua Tianlin, she could no longer hold on and succumbed. Hua Tianlin then retaliated, flipping over and pressing down on the Moon Goddess, beginning another round of conquest.
Hua Tianlin and the Moon Goddess continued their frenzied lovemaking. Hua Tianlin had initially intended to be considerate of the Moon Goddess, but for some reason, she refused to give up, persisting until both of them drifted off to sleep…
Chapter 44: Departure, Crisis. When Hua Tianlin groggily awoke, he reached out and was surprised to find the Moon Goddess gone. He instantly snapped awake, standing abruptly. He noticed something had fallen from his body; picking it up, he discovered it was a piece of jade.
Hua Tianlin immediately understood everything. The woman's unusual behavior today was because she was leaving, and her later madness was because she wanted to indulge herself one last time. Hua Tianlin smiled bitterly, shook his head to stop thinking about those things, stood up, put on his simple clothes, picked up his dagger, and prepared to leave.
It took Hua Tianlin a long time to climb up and leave the valley. When he saw the mess on the top of Tianlin Peak, he knew it was the work of him and Yue Shen. Hua Tianlin flew down the mountain and encountered a bandit on the way. Hua Tianlin happened to be without clothes, so he robbed the bandit instead, forcibly taking off the bandit's clothes and putting them on himself.
After changing his clothes, Hua Tianlin headed down the mountain. Now, Hua Tianlin only wanted to return to Mirror Lake Manor as soon as possible to see the four women. He didn't know how they were doing, and he was very worried about them! Just as Hua Tianlin was heading towards Mirror Lake Manor, he passed the mountain peak where he had first met Xiao Ling.
Just as Hua Tianlin was about to go up the mountain to take a look, a tremendous, oppressive aura suddenly descended from the sky. Hua Tianlin sensed that this aura was coming towards him. Looking up, Hua Tianlin was immediately stunned. A huge fireball crashed to the ground, and when the dust settled, Hua Tianlin saw a man dressed entirely in black, wearing a mask.
Hua Tianlin felt the earth-shattering aura emanating from him, and his legs went weak, but he gritted his teeth and persevered, not understanding who this man was. Just then, the man in black said, "Not bad, you actually managed to hold out for so long under my pressure. It seems those old guys still won't let me go." "Old guys? Could it be? Could it be that he is? He is Donghuang Taiyi?" A huge wave of shock surged in Hua Tianlin's heart, his legs trembled slightly, and he thought angrily, "Damn it, how did I run into him now? This god of death is so powerful! Should I kill him or let him kill me?" The man in black looked at Hua Tianlin and said, "I am Donghuang Taiyi. Since you know my identity, I won't be polite. Blame it on you being someone that old guy sent, hehe..." Just as Hua Tianlin was about to speak, Donghuang Taiyi flicked his hands lightly, and a fireball rushed towards Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin was startled and reacted instantly. With a swift movement, Hua Tianlin narrowly dodged Donghuang Taiyi's fireball. Annoyed, he thought, "Damn it, do you think I'm easy to bully? Just because I'm not showing my teeth doesn't mean I'm a pushover." Hua Tianlin slowly unfolded his hands, and a long sword appeared in his grasp. With a flick of his finger, the sword, formed from his spiritual energy, charged towards Donghuang Taiyi. Donghuang Taiyi smiled, as if mocking him. Hua Tianlin sneered and continued to hurl his sword at Donghuang Taiyi.
However, before the sword could even touch Donghuang Taiyi, it was blocked. Hua Tianlin was startled. Holding the Crescent Moon Sword, he assumed a horse stance, slowly gathering his energy. Suddenly, Hua Tianlin swiftly drew the Crescent Moon Sword, unleashing a powerful crescent-shaped sword aura towards Donghuang Taiyi. Donghuang Taiyi sneered, conjuring several fireballs in his hands to meet the sword aura.
"Boom!" The fireball and sword energy collided, producing a loud sound and scattering flames in all directions. Hua Tianlin's heart sank. As expected of the final boss in "The Bright Moon of the Clear Time," he was indeed very powerful. How could he kill him? What should he do? Was he just going to die here? No, he had to fight to the death, even if it meant taking him down with him.
Chapter 45: Raging Battle Intent
Hua Tianlin's inner strength surged wildly, and the Heavenly Demon Harp within him began to stir. Hua Tianlin still felt a great deal of relief, after all, Donghuang Taiyi's magic weapon was gone—the strongest defensive magic weapon in the Primordial World—the Donghuang Bell.
Hua Tianlin activated his Ghost Shadow Steps frantically, his figure instantly becoming illusory. Hua Tianlin quickly approached Donghuang Taiyi, leaving behind a series of afterimages, demonstrating just how fast he was! Donghuang Taiyi's expression was unreadable.
Donghuang Taiyi instantly conjured several fiery red fireballs around himself, which then protected him. As soon as Hua Tianlin approached, he felt an intensely hot fireball hurtling towards him. Startled, he immediately changed direction and swiftly dodged.
The fireball returned to Donghuang Taiyi's side. Hua Tianlin's mind raced. "What the hell is this? It's so bizarre!" Hua Tianlin could only resort to mental attacks. Long swords formed from his mental energy rushed towards Donghuang Taiyi, but they were all blocked by the fireball around him.
Donghuang Taiyi coldly said, "Is that all you've got? Too weak! Hmph, ant." Hua Tianlin was instantly enraged. He couldn't stand those arrogant people who thought themselves superior and believed they were the strongest. Hua Tianlin immediately charged at Donghuang Taiyi again. Just before reaching him, he instantly unleashed his mental technique—Mental Storm.
As soon as this move was unleashed, a vacuum quickly formed around Hua Tianlin, and countless throwing knives appeared around him, then all rushed towards Donghuang Taiyi. Donghuang Taiyi, after seeing Hua Tianlin's move, said, "This move is barely passable." A shield immediately appeared in front of Donghuang Taiyi, blocking all the throwing knives."Clang clang clang clang clang" A series of impact sounds rang out, and Hua Tianlin's flight was completely blocked. After the mental storm was finished, Hua Tianlin felt a little mentally exhausted, but he immediately forced himself to cheer up.
Donghuang Taiyi sneered, "Alright? Now it's my turn, right? Take this!" With a wave of his hands, Donghuang Taiyi conjured numerous fireballs that hurtled towards Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin reacted instantly, forming a massive shield in front of him. A series of booming sounds rang out as the fireballs struck the shield.
Unfortunately, Hua Tianlin was no match for Donghuang Taiyi; several fireballs struck him directly, causing him to cough up blood and fly backward. Donghuang Taiyi snorted, "Haha, so this is the one that old codger sent to kill me? Haha." Hua Tianlin struggled to his feet, his hands flashing, and a black zither emanating a dark aura appeared in his hands. Donghuang Taiyi keenly sensed the violent killing intent emanating from the zither, realizing he had underestimated Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin placed the zither horizontally in front of him, slowly placing his hands on it, and began to play. A seductive zither melody, seemingly emanating from the depths of hell, emanated from the strings. Donghuang Taiyi felt as if the sound was pulling him towards hell. Instantly, he roused himself, resisting the allure of the music.
This move was the Demonic Sound – Purgatory, one of the Three Demonic Sounds. This move could produce sounds from hell to lure enemies, and even Donghuang Taiyi had to resist it—it was undoubtedly a powerful technique. Hua Tianlin continued playing, the music growing increasingly mesmerizing, and Donghuang Taiyi was beginning to succumb…
Chapter 46 The Might of the Golden Crow
Hua Tianlin looked at Donghuang Taiyi opposite him, feeling a mixture of worry and excitement. Worry because he was no match for him; his fire was too powerful. Excitement because he had finally found an opponent, someone he could fight to his heart's content.
Hua Tianlin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and chuckled, "As expected of Donghuang Taiyi, impressive." Donghuang Taiyi opposite him sneered, "Is that all you've got? Then die! Golden Crow Heavenly Might!" As soon as he finished speaking, golden flames suddenly erupted from Donghuang Taiyi's body. Even from a distance, Hua Tianlin could feel a terrifying aura emanating from the flames.
The heat of the flames struck Hua Tianlin, and he was hit again. He gritted his teeth, feeling as if his bones were about to shatter. The excruciating pain, combined with the burning sensation of the flames, nearly made him faint.
Then, Donghuang Taiyi's body slowly transformed into a giant golden bird. "Hiss!" The giant bird roared and soared into the sky, its body ablaze with golden flames that seemed poised to burn the world to ashes.
Hua Tianlin's legs trembled, blood trickling from his mouth. He muttered to himself, "Is this the power of flames? Damn it, I completely forgot that Donghuang Taiyi is a Golden Crow, the sun! The sun's flames and power are beyond my ability to withstand. I'm doomed this time." Hua Tianlin's heart was filled with despair. He had completely forgotten Donghuang Taiyi's true form; he had been far too careless. Donghuang Taiyi and the Demon Emperor Jun were brothers, the leaders of the demon race during the ancient primordial era. Especially Jun, who was the first Jade Emperor of Heaven, making the demon race incredibly powerful.
As Jun's brother, Donghuang Taiyi was no small fry. They were both Golden Crows, incarnations of the sun, their flames being the fire of the sun, extremely powerful. Hua Tianlin could even feel that the flames on Donghuang Taiyi's body seemed to have a life of their own, leaping and cheering.
Hua Tianlin trembled as he stood up, feeling his blood boil. His body trembled uncontrollably, a mixture of overwhelming power and excitement coursing through him. Seeing that Hua Tianlin could still stand, Donghuang Taiyi roared, flapping his wings, and two enormous golden flames hurtled towards Hua Tianlin.
Hua Tianlin could feel the air evaporating wherever the flames passed, leaving not a trace of air. Was this power? Hua Tianlin roared, "No, I am not afraid! I am a god! Whoever dares to stand in my way, I will kill!" With Hua Tianlin's roar, the heavens and earth seemed to tremble. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, accompanied by lightning and low rumbles of thunder. A fierce wind arose, uprooting trees on both sides of the road, shattering boulders on the ground with its overwhelming power. The world plunged into darkness, like the end of the world.
In the sky, Donghuang Taiyi looked at Hua Tianlin with some surprise. He hadn't expected Hua Tianlin to possess such a powerful aura. Donghuang Taiyi felt the dark cloud in the sky posing a threat to his life. He dared not let Hua Tianlin continue any longer, so he roared, and the golden flames on his body burned even more fiercely.
Donghuang Taiyi was now like a sun, his entire body radiating golden light, golden flames leaping around him. The flames seemed to sense their master's mood, leaping even more vigorously, as if wanting to leave their master and rush towards Hua Tianlin. Hua Tianlin continued, the dark clouds in the sky thickening, and the world becoming shrouded in darkness!
"Come on, I'll kill you! Ahhhhh, hahahahaha, you bullshit god, I'll slay a god and show you, hahahahaha!" Hua Tianlin had become somewhat insane, his eyes bloodshot, surrounded by purple light, his thick black hair fluttering in the wind, his clothes torn. Now, Hua Tianlin was like a demon god who could shake the heavens and earth, defying everything!
Chapter 47 Entering the Demonic Path, Obtaining the Inheritance. Donghuang Taiyi, transformed into a golden crow, spoke in human language, coldly snorting, "Seeking death? I'll make your death even more miserable! Heavenly Fire Spreads Across the Plains!" Just after Donghuang Taiyi finished speaking, he roared, and a ball of flame slowly condensed beneath his wings. The golden crow's head was raised high, and flames began to gather in its mouth.
And what about Hua Tianlin? It turned out that when Hua Tianlin was knocked to the ground by Donghuang Taiyi, his heart was filled with despair. Suddenly, a woman's voice emanated from the Heavenly Demon Harp: "You want to defeat him? You haven't unleashed the true power of the Heavenly Demon Harp at all." Hua Tianlin asked, "How can I unleash the true power of the Heavenly Demon Harp? Tell me, I want to defeat him!" The woman's voice came again from the Heavenly Demon Harp: "Hehe, to unleash the true power of the Heavenly Demon Harp, one must be a demon. Only a demon can wield the Heavenly Demon Harp. Join my demonic path, and you will gain true power." "Demon, who are you?" Hua Tianlin, still somewhat rational, asked cautiously.
"Hehe, Master, you really don't know me? I am the spirit of the Heavenly Demon Harp. No one knows that there is a spirit within the Heavenly Demon Harp except you, Master. If you join the demonic path, you will gain supreme power," the spirit said.
"Spirit? What is your identity?" Hua Tianlin asked, still unable to completely believe the mysterious spirit's words.
"Hehe, Master, I was originally a saintess of the Heavenly Demon Sect. I was a genius back then, mastering the Heavenly Demon Sect's supreme martial art, the 'Heavenly Demon Manual,' to the sixth level at the age of seventeen. But I was later killed by the Six-Fingered Qin Demon. I don't know why I ended up in this zither. When I woke up, I was here." "The Heavenly Demon Sect?" Hua Tianlin hesitated.
"Master, what are you afraid of? I am now the spirit of the zither, inseparable from it. You are its master, I would never harm you. If you die, I will die too. Come on!" The spirit urged again.
"Damn it, I'll risk it all, come on!" Hua Tianlin accepted, regardless of whether they were demons or gods, he wasn't afraid of them. "Boom!" Hua Tianlin felt something suddenly appear in his mind, and he felt a sharp pain. It was unbearable. Hua Tianlin endured the pain, gritting his teeth and persevering.i=23> Hua Tianlin felt a line of words appear in his mind: Enter my demonic path, slaughter the mortal world; unparalleled in the world, I alone am supreme. ——《Heavenly Demon Treasure Book》 Hua Tianlin only felt an incomparably powerful and enormous energy surge into his body, and then Hua Tianlin felt as if his body was being torn apart, all his bones began to crack, and excruciating pain came.

"Ah!" The excruciating pain caused Hua Tianlin to roar uncontrollably, his voice echoing throughout the heavens and earth. At the same time, Donghuang Taiyi in the sky sensed Hua Tianlin's dramatic transformation. Hua Tianlin was now enveloped in a cloud of smoke composed of purple, black, and red, emanating an overwhelming aura of slaughter and bloodlust. Even Donghuang Taiyi was somewhat afraid; how many people would it take to generate that kind of power!
Donghuang Taiyi could no longer restrain himself. His Heavenly Fire Wildfire was ready. With a flap of its wings, the Golden Crow spat out a ball of blinding golden flame. The two flames merged into one, forming a massive fireball that charged towards Hua Tianlin. Wherever the fireball passed, everything turned to ashes, leaving not even ash, which scattered throughout the heavens and earth.
The world was bathed in golden light, with golden flames surging forth like a sea of fire. Meanwhile, Hua Tianlin, still writhing in unspeakable agony within the black mist, was cultivating, absorbing the energy—energy that each successive leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect had condensed into a ball of power before their death, leaving it for their next leader to absorb and refine.
A new flow of red and black internal energy appeared within Hua Tianlin's body. The pink inner energy of the "Ruling Maiden's Heart Sutra" and the blue inner energy of the "Sacred Heart Supreme Technique," seeing the new energy entering, tried to devour it, but the black energy repelled them. The pink and blue inner energy immediately became docile, daring not to touch the black energy again.
Chapter 48: Demon God Battles Golden Crow
Just as Donghuang Taiyi's Heavenly Fire was about to engulf Hua Tianlin, the black mist surrounding his body suddenly became active, forming a protective shield that enveloped him. The moment the black energy clashed with Donghuang Taiyi's flames, the black energy around Hua Tianlin became even more active, emitting a sound like a child's joyful cry upon encountering something delicious.
Then, to Donghuang Taiyi's astonishment and fear, the black energy around Hua Tianlin formed a huge fissure, like a mouth, and began to devour Donghuang Taiyi's flames. Donghuang Taiyi was utterly astonished and frightened. He knew the power of his own flames; they could even burn a saint. Yet now they were being devoured. What was that black energy? Why was he so afraid?
Within the energy sphere, Hua Tianlin desperately absorbed energy, racing against time. He absorbed relentlessly, and then he felt his newly begun cultivation of the *Heavenly Demon Scripture* leveling up, layer by layer. The *Heavenly Demon Scripture* had ten levels, along with some powerful martial arts techniques. Hua Tianlin absorbed energy while simultaneously cultivating these techniques.
The spirit within the Heavenly Demon Harp watched Hua Tianlin absorb energy and cultivate his martial arts. The spirit muttered to itself, "Heavens! It's the Heavenly Demon Body! The Heavenly Demon Body! I've finally found it! I've found it!" Hua Tianlin, oblivious to the spirit's murmur, continued frantically absorbing energy. Suddenly, he felt another surge of energy rushing in from outside, like the fiery might of Donghuang Taiyi.
Hua Tianlin didn't dwell on it, continuing to absorb the energy. "Boom!" Outside, Donghuang Taiyi continued to unleash his flames, relentlessly hurling fire downwards, but he couldn't hit Hua Tianlin. Donghuang Taiyi was furious; why couldn't he hit him?
Finally, Hua Tianlin felt the internal energy in his dantian begin to clump together. He was initially worried that something had gone wrong, but then he was overjoyed. The internal energy in his dantian slowly transformed into a golden bead. Hua Tianlin roared inwardly, "The Golden Core Path! I've finally achieved the Golden Core Path through martial arts!" Just then, Hua Tianlin finally awoke, but the energy within his body hadn't been refined; it had only been absorbed. Fortunately, Hua Tianlin possessed the Heavenly Demon Body; otherwise, that energy would have already burst his body. Hua Tianlin urgently needed to find a place to meditate on the immense energy of the lotus. Opening his eyes, he saw Donghuang Taiyi emitting golden flames, and he found himself engulfed in a sea of fire.
Seeing that Hua Tianlin had finally awakened, Donghuang Taiyi intensified the power of his flames. Hua Tianlin needed to refine the energy, otherwise he would definitely not be able to withstand it. Hua Tianlin roared, "Get out of my way, you piece of trash bird!" The black energy around Hua Tianlin began to surge, and he roared, "Heavenly Demon Dance!" The black energy around Hua Tianlin thickened, plunging the surroundings into darkness. A violent, bloodthirsty, and murderous aura instantly erupted; Hua Tianlin only wanted to kill the golden crow before him. Donghuang Taiyi also sensed that Hua Tianlin had changed, becoming even more evil, and the momentum of his attack was extremely powerful.
Donghuang Taiyi also roared, "Heavenly Fire Burns the World!" An even more surging sea of fire erupted, clashing with the demonic energy. The two earth-shattering auras collided, causing the heavens and earth to shake, mountains to tremble, the earth to crack, and all things to collapse to the ground, shivering. Both Hua Tianlin and Donghuang Taiyi increased their output of inner force, unleashing even more violent auras.
With a deafening roar, Donghuang Taiyi was outmaneuvered. The Heavenly Demon Qi was no joke; both Donghuang Taiyi and Hua Tianlin were severely injured after being affected by it. Hua Tianlin's condition was dire; his internal energy was in chaos, and he was also seriously injured. Donghuang Taiyi, too, was severely injured by the Heavenly Demon Qi and would need several years to recover.
Donghuang Taiyi glared at Hua Tianlin hatefully before disappearing. Hua Tianlin quickly flew towards Linghu Peak to recuperate. He flew swiftly and soon arrived at the place where he had first met Xiao Ling. Suddenly, a purple figure appeared before him, and then Hua Tianlin saw her. The figure cried out in surprise, and Hua Tianlin fainted…
Chapter 49: Frenzied Possession.
The purple figure Hua Tianlin saw when he fainted was Gao Yue's mother, the Crown Princess of Yan. As for why she was there, it was all because Hua Tianlin had instructed Xiao Ling to do it. Hua Tianlin had sent a letter to the Yan Kingdom with Xiaoling, a fox spirit. After Xiaoling delivered the letter to the Crown Princess, the Crown Princess followed her here.
There was a restriction here, and without a special method, one couldn't leave, so the Crown Princess remained here, unable to escape. One day, while the Crown Princess was tending to the flowers and plants outside, she suddenly turned around and saw a handsome man covered in blood lying on the ground. The Crown Princess cried out in surprise and immediately rushed to Hua Tianlin's side, helping him up.
Relieved to see that Hua Tianlin was still alive, she helped him into the house. The room was filled with a captivating fragrance, and as the Crown Princess helped Hua Tianlin up, she smelled an incredibly alluring scent. Hua Tianlin's warm breath brushed against the Crown Princess's face, causing her to blush with shyness. She had never felt this way with Gao Yue's father, Yan Dan.
She was usually very solemn and had never interacted with other men, but today, for some reason, she had taken the initiative to help this man up, and she felt no disgust at all, but rather a little shy. The more the Crown Princess thought about it, the more shy she became, her face flushing red. After helping Hua Tianlin to the bed, she prepared some hot water to wipe away the bloodstains.
Once the bloodstains were removed, the Crown Princess was stunned. He was so handsome! Could there really be such a handsome man in the world? Hua Tianlin had sword-like eyebrows, bright eyes, a slightly high nose, thin lips, and a well-defined face—all of which were so attractive. The Crown Princess was captivated, staring blankly at Hua Tianlin, forgetting everything else, and a blush slowly rose on her face.
Suddenly, Hua Tianlin, lying on the bed, began to mumble incoherently. The Crown Princess was startled awake and quickly stood up to approach Hua Tianlin, trying to hear what he was saying. Suddenly, the Crown Princess felt a blur before her eyes, and then she found herself pinned to the bed, a man on top of her. The Crown Princess froze, momentarily forgetting to struggle.
In his dazed state, Hua Tianlin sensed an alluring fragrance. He reached out and pressed the person close to him beneath him; he needed to release his pent-up desires, or he would explode. Hua Tianlin had no intention of...Regardless of who was beneath him, Hua Tianlin began tearing at the clothes of the person beneath him. He was almost out of his mind and only wanted to vent his anger, quickly taking off his own clothes.
The Crown Princess beneath him felt a chill and realized her clothes had been torn off. The man on top of her was also completely naked. She struggled fiercely, pushing against Hua Tianlin with her hands. But her strength was no match for him. Hua Tianlin held her even tighter, kissing her haphazardly.
He mumbled incoherently, "I want it, woman, give it to me, I... I feel so uncomfortable." The Crown Princess finally understood his words, her face flushing with shame, but she continued to push him away. In his dazed state, Hua Tianlin
felt his spear find a hole and thrust in with all his might. Then, a scream rang out. While the Crown Princess was still struggling, she felt a large, hard object pierce her lower body. She hadn't been with Yan Dan for years. Yan Dan was always elusive, his whereabouts unknown; sometimes he would return to the palace and then disappear again.
She was a woman herself, with normal female needs. Often sleepless and lonely, she felt an emptiness and emptiness. Now, suddenly penetrated by Hua Tianlin, her pent-up desires of several years erupted instantly. The Crown Princess was somewhat frenzied, her arms tightly wrapped around Hua Tianlin's neck, welcoming his powerful thrusts. Her body swayed with each thrust, and she let out incredibly alluring moans.
Hua Tianlin was like a bull in heat, oblivious to everything else, only wanting to release his pent-up desires. He thrust harder and harder, each time reaching the very bottom, until the Crown Princess let out a loud moan.
Finally, after more than an hour of intense conquest, the Crown Princess fainted, tears of satisfaction streaming down her face, her cheeks flushed, and her body a delicate pink. Hua Tianlin finally vented his anger and collapsed onto the bed, his consciousness slowly fading...
Chapter 50 Sleep, Guardian After venting his anger, Hua Tianlin felt himself drifting into a deep sleep. He desperately tried to resist the drowsy feeling, but to no avail. He slowly fell into a deep sleep, his consciousness a chaotic blur, like a vegetable. He was now in a deep slumber.
The spirit of the Heavenly Demon Harp within Hua Tianlin's body was now relieved. The Heavenly Demon Body, which he had finally found with great difficulty, could not be allowed to be harmed. Now that his master had finally absorbed the energy and was asleep, automatically refining it in his sleep
, the spirit remembered his master's recent conquest. The spirit had witnessed a whole erotic scene, and his long-dormant heart was once again ablaze. The spirit imagined himself being pleasured beneath his master. The spirit was still a virgin before he died.
The spirit's power has greatly increased, and the Heavenly Demon Harp is now a true demonic artifact. It now possesses an immense space, within which its master reigns supreme. No one knows of this space, not even the gods in heaven. The Heavenly
Demon Harp's space can hold people, and the master can conjure and transform the buildings within it, making it incredibly powerful and defying the heavens. Hua Tianlin is asleep, but the Crown Princess on the bed is in trouble.
As she gradually awakens, she recalls everything that just happened. She feels like dying. What has she done? She has betrayed her husband. If others find out, she will suffer endless ridicule and humiliation, ultimately meeting a terrible end.
Filled with worry and fear, the Crown Princess looks up at the motionless Hua Tianlin on the bed. She slowly touches him with her finger, but he doesn't move. Suddenly, as if remembering something, the Crown Princess slowly reaches out to Hua Tianlin's nose, and after examining it, she is horrified.
The Crown Princess sat blankly on the bed, stammering, "He's dead? Dead, this, this..." Just as she was lost in thought, a woman's voice suddenly rang out, startling her. "Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? Master isn't dead yet, he's just fallen into a deep sleep. You'll be taking care of him these days." The voice was naturally the spirit of the artifact. Hearing the woman's voice, the Crown Princess looked around fearfully and trembled, saying, "Who are you? Where are you?" The spirit chuckled and said, "You're so timid. I'm Master's servant. You don't need to know who I am. From now on, Master will be under your care. You are Master's woman now, and you must take good care of him." The Crown Princess blushed and whispered, "What happened to him? Why does he look like he's dead?" "Master fell into a deep sleep to practice his skills. You now possess extraordinary power. Master's dual cultivation is no joke. You are now a master, though you don't know any martial arts. I will teach you some later. As Master's woman, you must be strong in martial arts and learn to take care of yourself." "Oh, I understand." The Crown Princess had resigned herself to her fate. She had already done what she was doing, and she couldn't leave anyway, so she accepted it. Now, Hua Tianlin was her everything, her support.
The only thing the Crown Princess thought about now was her daughter, Gao Yue, wondering how she was doing. She had never had any feelings for Yan Dan to begin with, and now that she was Hua Tianlin's woman, she worried whether Hua Tianlin would despise her frail body.
From then on, the Crown Princess lived with Xiao Ling and the spirit of the Heavenly Demon Harp, washing Hua Tianlin's body every day and talking to the spirit from time to time. Then there's taking care of Hua Tianlin, talking to him, and muttering to herself. Xiao Ling quieted down, staying by Hua Tianlin's side every day, sleeping soundly in his arms.
Volume 3,
Chapter 1: Three Years of Life and Death .
Time flies, and three years have passed. Many earth-shattering events have occurred during these three years, the most earth-shattering being Qin Shi Huang's unification of the six kingdoms. "Qin Shi Huang sweeps across the six kingdoms," annihilating them in one fell swoop, unifying the world, and establishing the first dynasty—the Qin Dynasty, with its capital at Xianyang. Ying Zheng proclaimed himself Qin Shi Huang.
Before the establishment of the Qin Dynasty, many significant events occurred, such as Jing Ke's assassination attempt on the Qin emperor, which failed. After unifying the six kingdoms, Qin appointed Li Si, a Legalist, as prime minister. At the same time, the era of the Hundred Schools of Thought arrived, with various schools of thought emerging. Ying Zheng allied with the Yin-Yang School and the Legalist School, while the Mohist School allied with other schools to resist Qin Shi Huang's rule. Qin Shi Huang began to regulate thought, and Li Si, a Legalist, was ordered to suppress the Mohist School and its allies.
Linghu Peak. A place like a paradise on earth, where a beautiful and charming woman danced gracefully among the flowers, like a fairy, captivating all who beheld her. Suddenly, a snow-white fox appeared, climbed onto the woman's shoulder, and licked her cheek with its tongue. The woman chuckled, "Little Ling, be good, don't be naughty." Just then, the woman said, "Alright, Little Ling, let's go see your master. He has been asleep for three years, alas." Then, like a fairy, the woman lightly stepped into the house. That woman was the Crown Princess. In these three years, under the tutelage of the spirit, the Crown Princess's martial arts had become extremely powerful, making her a super master.
As the Crown Princess entered the room, she heard a voice—the voice of the artifact spirit: "I sense recently that Master should be waking up soon. It seems it won't be long before Master awakens." "Really? That's wonderful!" The Crown Princess cheered, overjoyed. For the past three years, she had meticulously cared for Hua Tianlin, hoping he would wake up quickly. Now, her wish had finally come true; the man was about to awaken, and she could finally stop worrying.
Mo Family Mirror Lake Manor. A stunningly beautiful woman stood by the window, gazing at the sky. Suddenly, a delicate, adorable little girl with rosy cheeks appeared beside her. Seeing her mother standing by the window again, the little girl said sweetly, "Mother, hug me! My sisters are bullying me again." The woman turned to look at the incredibly cute little girl, her eyes softening. She reached out and hugged the little girl, kissing her rosy cheek, saying, "They are your sisters, you know. As the older sister, you should be more accommodating, okay?" "Yes, I know. Is Mother thinking about Father again? Where did Father go? Why doesn't he come to see me?" the little girl asked her mother.
The woman's nose tingled, and tears streamed down her face. She sobbed, "Father has gone far away and won't be back for a long time, understand?" The little girl reached out and wiped away her mother's tears, saying, "Yes, I understand. Mother, don't cry." Just then, two more stunningly beautiful women entered. One of them said, "Sigh, Sister Xue, are you thinking of your husband again? I wonder how he is? So many years without any news." "Yes, but I won't give up. I must wait for him to come back," said Xue Nu firmly.
"Yes, we won't give up either. We believe our husband will definitely return." The two women were naturally Han You'er and Duanmu Rong. Each of them had a daughter, and all three women had daughters, all incredibly cute, destined to become stunning beauties when they grew up. (This refers
to the residence of the Yin-Yang School in the Qin Kingdom.) A woman with a seductive figure and a stunningly beautiful woman with a frosty expression sat together. Opposite them was another stunningly beautiful woman in a purple-red robe, who held a very cute little girl in her arms. These three women were none other than the Moon Goddess and the Second Master of Fate, and the girl in the Moon Goddess's arms was Hua Tianlin's child.
The little girl looked at the three women and said, "Mother, why haven't I seen Father? Where is Father?" As soon as the little girl finished speaking, all three women trembled simultaneously, a hint of love flashing in their eyes, but also a hint of malice. Tears welled up in all three women's eyes.
The Moon Goddess said, "Your Father has gone far away and cannot return for the time being, do you understand?" A hint of malice flashed in the Moon Goddess's eyes. The three women knew about Hua Tianlin's death, because it was said by Donghuang Taiyi, the leader of the Yin-Yang School. At that time, the three women had tightly controlled their consciousness, and only after Donghuang Taiyi went into seclusion did they embrace each other and weep bitterly.
The three women desperately wanted to kill Donghuang Taiyi, but they knew they were no match for him. So they endured, hoping one day to kill him with their own hands and avenge Hua Tianlin. Now, the three women cherished the girl in their arms immensely, for she was Hua Tianlin's flesh and blood…
Chapter 2: Defection, Battle of Crescent Moon Valley. In the Qin Kingdom, there was a peerless swordsman, known as the number one swordsman of Qin, the Sword Saint—Gai Nie. He wielded Yuan Hong, ranked second among the Ten Famous Swords. This sword was originally the Broken Red Sword used by Jing Ke to assassinate the King of Qin, but it was reforged and was extremely sharp.
However, one day, this strongest swordsman of Qin unexpectedly defected with a boy. This event caused a huge sensation, and the boy's identity was the protagonist of the original story—Jing Tianming, the son of Jing Ke, whose mother was Ying Zheng's beloved concubine.
After his father, Jing Ke, failed in his assassination attempt on the King of Qin, he was killed, and his mother was also killed. Before his death, Jing Ke begged Gai Nie to take his son, Jing Tianming, away to avoid being killed by Ying Zheng. This is why Gai Nie took Jing Tianming and fled.
One day, a strong man was walking along the road with a little boy. The boy, tired, said, "Uncle, can we rest for a bit? I'm tired." The man in front said calmly, "A swordsman cannot say he's tired. A swordsman is strong. Don't you want to be a swordsman?" The little boy was naturally the protagonist of the original story—Jing Tianming, and the uncle he spoke of was the strongest swordsman of Qin, the Sword Saint—Gai Nie. Hearing Gai Nie's words, Jing Tianming immediately perked up and continued on his way.
When they reached a valley, Gai Nie and Tianming stopped, for ahead of them were three hundred elite Qin cavalry. Gai Nie pulled Tianming behind him, tightening his grip on the Yuan Hong sword. He said to Tianming, "You stay behind me, I'll handle them." At this moment, the leader of the elite Qin cavalry said, "Gai Nie, hand over the child behind you and come back to Qin with us to apologize to His Majesty the First Emperor." Gai Nie coldly replied, "Impossible. I don't want to kill you. You are no match for me. Let us pass." "Hmph, kill Gai Nie and take the boy," the leader said.
At his command, the elite Qin cavalry immediately charged towards Gai Nie. Gai Nie said to Tianming behind him, "The strong do not retreat. I'll show you what a true strongman is." The Yuan Hong sword in Gai Nie's hand flashed, and with a single strike, he killed an elite Qin cavalryman, who instantly fell to the ground. It was fast, incredibly fast. No one could see Gai Nie's sword clearly; in an instant, Gai Nie had killed an elite Qin cavalryman.
Gai Nie didn't stop, charging into the iron cavalry formation once more, unleashing a carnage. Sword light flashed wildly; each dazzling glint left a corpse in its wake. The elite cavalry were terrified. Gai Nie truly lived up to his title of Sword Saint; his attacks were swift and decisive, devoid of any fancy flourishes, aiming
only for a single, fatal strike. Gai Nie cut through the iron cavalry, his sword flashing before corpses fell, their screams barely audible before death. Gai Nie's swordsmanship exemplified what true strength and the power of a Sword Saint were.
Jing Tianming watched all this, feeling no fear, only unwavering conviction. Watching Gai Nie's carnage, Jing Tianming murmured to himself, "Is this what a true powerhouse is? I must become a powerhouse like Uncle Gai, I must become a Sword Saint, surpass Uncle Gai." A young man thus made a vow in his heart; a seed began to take root and slowly sprout, and the path to becoming a powerful warrior officially began. Gai Nie, amidst the iron cavalry formation, finally stopped, leaving only corpses behind. Gai Nie himself was covered in wounds, but he showed no expression.
Tianming, seeing his uncle's injuries, asked with concern, "Uncle, you're injured?" Gai Nie replied calmly, "It's nothing. A strong person doesn't care about such minor wounds." In truth, Gai Nie was putting on a brave face. The elite Qin cavalry were not just for show; these cavalrymen had experienced countless battles and were all elites. Although Gai Nie had killed them, he himself was also seriously injured, but he was simply enduring it.
Chapter 3: Li Si's Conspiracy, Wei Zhuang's Debut After the Battle of Canyue Valley, Gai Nie continued his advance with Jing Tianming. His target was the Mohist school. Because Jing Ke had some connection with the Mohist school, before his death, Jing Ke entrusted Gai Nie to take Jing Tianming to the Mohist school.
Inside the Qin Dynasty's Xianyang Imperial Palace. "Damn it, a bunch of useless trash! They couldn't even bring back two men! They're all worthless! Li Si, I order you to eradicate all anti-Qin forces!" Qin Shi Huang, seated on his dragon throne, was furious upon hearing of the annihilation of his three hundred elite iron cavalry at the Battle of Crescent Moon Valley.
Standing in the palace was a man who bowed respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. I have a plan." "Oh? Tell me," Qin Shi Huang said.
"Your Majesty, we are currently cracking down on the remnants of the Mohist school, but we haven't been able to subdue them for a long time. I know that Gai Nie comes from the Guigu School. The Guigu School has a rule that each generation only accepts two disciples, and only one of these two disciples becomes the sect leader. Therefore, these two have been mortal enemies from the very beginning.""Oh? Is that so? And what is it?" Qin Shi Huang asked with some interest.
"Gai Nie's junior brother is Wei Zhuang, the current successor of the Guigu School. He was originally a nobleman from the state of Han, and his martial arts skills are unfathomable. Twenty years ago, he was defeated by his fellow disciple Gai Nie. Wei Zhuang's lifelong wish is to defeat Gai Nie and win the title of the number one swordsman in the world. To this end, he did not hesitate to use his physical body to cultivate the forbidden secret techniques of the Guigu School. Therefore, we can use the method of 'using people from the martial world to govern people from the martial world,'" Li Si said.
"We can use the 'fight fire with fire' method to lure Wei Zhuang out of seclusion, help us kill Gai Nie, and eliminate the anti-Qin forces," Li Si said after a pause.
"Hehe, as expected of my prime minister, good, good. Do it this way, you will handle this matter!" Qin Shi Huang was overjoyed after hearing this and ordered Li Si to carry out the task.
"Yes, Your Majesty, I will certainly handle it well, please rest assured." Li Si accepted the order and left.
Wei Zhuang's residence. Li Si arrived with two guards and said respectfully, "Li Si, Prime Minister of Qin and Legalist, has come to pay his respects." "Chirp!" A bird called out, and a giant white bird appeared. On the bird stood a handsome man dressed in white, who was Bai Fenghuang, one of Wei Zhuang's four protectors. "What is it?" Bai Fenghuang said calmly.
"How dare you! You dare to disobey the Prime Minister, uh..." Before one of Li Si's guards could finish speaking, he collapsed to the ground, a bird feather lodged in his throat. Bai Fenghuang coldly said, "Is this how the Prime Minister's men are?" "Hehe, sorry, it's my fault for not disciplining them properly. I've come to see your leader, Lord Wei Zhuang. Please introduce me." Li Si said with a smile.
"Hmph, come on, follow me." Bai Fenghuang snorted coldly. Li Si didn't care and led his guards into the manor. Along the way, Li Si was calculating in his mind; Wei Zhuang's men were quite powerful.
When Li Si arrived inside, he saw a strange man with a full head of silver hair, his face cold and indifferent, as if he were unapproachable. This was Wei Zhuang, the current successor of the Ghost Valley School. Standing beside Wei Zhuang was Bai Fenghuang, dressed in white. Wei Zhuang said calmly, "May I ask what business the Prime Minister has with me?" Li Si bowed and said, "Our Emperor wishes to request your assistance." Wei Zhuang coldly replied, "Why should I help him?" Li Si said, "Gai Nie has already defected, and His Majesty now wants to kill him. Therefore, he wishes to request your assistance in dealing with him. He has fled to the Mohist school with a boy. We want that boy. Gai Nie is yours. Is that acceptable?" "Hmph, go back and tell him I agree," Wei Zhuang said with a cold snort. He then had Bai Fenghuang see the guest out. Another master had emerged from seclusion. The world was no longer at peace. What would become of this battle of destiny...?
Chapter 4: Meeting Xiang Shaoyu
Two days had passed since the Battle of Crescent Moon Valley, and Gai Nie's injuries were still severe. On this day, Jing Tianming and Gai Nie arrived at a place where Gai Nie was almost at his limit. He fainted as soon as he sat down on the ground.
"Uncle, what's wrong?" Tianming called out anxiously after seeing Gai Nie unconscious. Relieved to see Gai Nie was still alive, he went to find something to eat. After searching for a while, he finally found a chicken. Tianming was overjoyed; roasted chicken was his specialty, and to him, it was a delicacy.
Meanwhile, on the other side, there was a small village where Xiang Shaoyu, a strategist, and his uncle's men lived. After Xiang Shaoyu's defeat, his uncle Fan Zeng brought him here to recuperate. In a tent, a young man was practicing martial arts, his spear wielded with powerful, swift strokes. Fan Zeng, with a long beard, stood nearby, nodding approvingly.
"Good, good, Shaoyu, your spear technique has improved considerably! Sooner or later, we will kill Ying Zheng and avenge him," Fan Zeng said after Xiang Shaoyu finished demonstrating his spear technique.
On the other side, Tianming was intently watching the chicken in front of him. He grabbed the chicken, which struggled wildly in his hand. Tianming was overjoyed to have caught it. "This time, Uncle will taste my cooking!" he exclaimed. Carrying the chicken, Tianming went to where Gai Nie was lying, lit a fire, and began roasting the chicken. After roasting for a while, a sudden change occurred. There was a signal flare inside the chicken. After Tianming roasted it, the flare ignited, the chicken exploded, and the flare shot into the sky.
At that moment, a disciple rushed into Xiang Shaoyu's tent, frantically reporting, "Report! A signal flare has been detected!" Xiang Shaoyu and Fan Zeng were shocked and immediately rushed outside.
Tianming stared blankly at the burnt roast chicken in front of him, tears streaming down his face. He cried out, "My roast chicken! Why did this happen?" Just as Tianming was wailing, a voice rang out behind him: "Little thief, who are you? Why are you stealing our chicken?" The voice belonged to Xiang Shaoyu. Xiang Shaoyu quickly went to the spot where the signal flare had been fired and saw a little boy howling there. So Xiang Shaoyu called out to him. Tianming was startled and turned around to see a boy a little taller than himself standing there, shouting at him. And the boy even dared to call him a little thief.
Tianming immediately stood up and said to the boy opposite him, "You're the thief, you brat!" Xiang Shaoyu laughed. He opened his mouth and laughed loudly: "Hahaha, you little thief, how dare you call me a brat! I'll beat you until you call me big brother!" Xiang Shaoyu knew that the signal had been fired by the little boy in front of him. Clearly, the little boy in front of him was not a Qin soldier, which was why he laughed.
"Hmph, watch me deal with you!" Tianming yelled as if he'd been stepped on, swinging his fist at Xiang Shaoyu. Xiang Shaoyu easily dodged, then grabbed Tianming and pinned him down. Xiang
Shaoyu said smugly, "How about that? Pretty awesome, huh? Call me 'Big Brother.' Ouch!" Before he could finish his smugness, Tianming punched him in the eye. Tianming
said smugly, "Haha, got a black eye? Call me 'Big Brother.' Ouch!" Tianming was also punched in the eye. Xiang Shaoyu
held Tianming's hand down, saying smugly, "How about that, little brother? Big Brother's still the best, right? Call me 'Big Brother.'" Tianming, pinned down by Xiang Shaoyu, twisted and turned, trying to break free, kicking wildly.
At this moment, Fan Zeng arrived and saw Xiang Shaoyu pinning down a boy and making the boy call him "Big Brother." Fan Zeng asked, "Shaoyu, what's going on?" Shaoyu replied, "The signal was accidentally triggered by this child; it wasn't an attack from Qin. I'm disciplining him now."
After Fan Zeng separated the two, Tianming, still flailing his arms, tried to kick and punch Xiang Shaoyu, but was restrained. Tianming shouted, "Hmph, when my uncle wakes up, he'll definitely beat you up!" Fan Zeng said, "Uncle? Is that the person over there?" Fan Zeng pointed to the man lying under a tree not far away.
Xiang Shaoyu said, "Little brother, your big brother is very powerful. You should be my little brother. Now I'm your big brother; your mediocre martial arts won't cut it." Xiang Shaoyu teased.
"Hmph, once I learn Uncle's swordsmanship, I'll beat your ass until it's bruised and blue, and make you call me 'Big Brother,' hmph," Tianming said.
Just as they were arguing, a figure suddenly appeared from behind a tree not far away. Extremely strong, about two meters tall, like a giant. He was Wushuang, one of Wei Zhuang's four protectors.Wushuang suddenly charged out, descending from the sky. His stomping feet shook the ground, sending dust billowing up. The soldiers on the side immediately went on alert, all pointing their weapons at the suddenly appearing Wushuang. Wushuang roared, "My name is Wushuang, you will all die!" After saying this, Wushuang rushed into the crowd, snapping two necks with a single swing of his hands. Fan Zeng immediately shouted, "Kill him!" Xiang Shaoyu and Tianming, who had been arguing nearby, also immediately stared intently at Wushuang. Xiang Shaoyu said, "Little brother, don't be afraid, big brother will protect you." Tianming snorted, "You're the little brother, big brother will protect you." Xiang Shaoyu smiled dismissively, then kept his eyes fixed on the giant Wushuang displaying his might in the open space.

In the blink of an eye, none of the strategists were a match for him. Then, Xiang Shaoyu appeared and immediately charged forward, throwing a punch at Wushuang. Wushuang was violently knocked back, and exclaimed in surprise, "Good, finally an opponent! Come on!" "Shaoyu, be careful!" Fan Zeng shouted from the side.
Xiang Shaoyu and Wushuang clashed, both fighting with all their might, locked in a fierce and evenly matched battle. Wushuang roared, "Hahaha, fight!" Wushuang's momentum surged even higher, and he instantly charged forward. Xiang Shaoyu was clearly at a disadvantage. Suddenly, Wushuang struck him, sending him flying backward and crashing to the ground, spitting out blood.
Just as Wushuang was about to kill Xiang Shaoyu, a flash of cold light appeared. Before Wushuang could react, he froze, his eyes filled with fear and terror. The strategists were also astonished, staring blankly at the sword stuck in Wushuang's head.
"Uncle, you're awake?" Tianming suddenly exclaimed in surprise. Everyone then looked back and saw a man sitting heavily injured not far away, a sword sheath beside him, the sword stuck in Wushuang's head.
Tianming immediately rushed to Gai Nie and helped him up. Gai Nie weakly said, "Hurry, we need to get to the Mo family as soon as possible." Then he fainted.
"Uncle, Uncle, are you alright?" Tianming called out. At this moment, Fan Zeng came to Tianming's side, took Gai Nie's pulse, and said, "He's fine, just seriously injured. He'll recover after some rest." So Fan Zeng led Tianming and the unconscious Gai Nie back to the village, sent people to pack their things, and prepared to leave for the Mo family. Chapter 6 The Wolf King's Attack
"Giddy up, giddy up!" Knowing their whereabouts had been exposed, the strategists, along with Gai Nie and Tianming, packed their belongings and hurried towards the Mo Family's Mirror Lake Manor on Taihu Lake. Passing through the former territory of Chu, they witnessed a devastated kingdom, a scene of utter devastation, and countless displaced people enslaved by Qin.
"Damn it, we'll overthrow Qin's tyranny sooner or later!" Xiang Shaoyu said bitterly, clenching his fists at the sight before him.
"Yeah, little brother, I'll help you." At this moment, Tianming, sitting next to Xiang Shaoyu, said smugly.
"Hey, you bastard, you dare hit me? Watch this!" Tianming had barely finished speaking when he felt a blow to the head. Turning around, he saw it was a stone thrown by Xiang Shaoyu.
Tianming, annoyed, picked up a stone and threw it at Xiang Shaoyu, only to find that Xiang Shaoyu had dodged behind Fan Zeng. "Ouch, huh?" Fan Zeng, hit on the head by a pebble, glared angrily at Tianming. Tianming, unfazed, made a face at Xiang Shaoyu and Fan Zeng.
Just then, Xiang Shaoyu threw another pebble, hitting Tianming on the head again. Tianming was furious and turned to look at Xiang Shaoyu. Xiang Shaoyu chuckled, "Now you know how powerful your big brother is, my little brother!" "Hmph, I'll defeat you sooner or later, and you'll be calling me big brother!" After saying this, Tianming ignored Xiang Shaoyu and sat alone on the roof of the carriage. At this moment, Xiang Shaoyu also came over and sat with Tianming, looking at the desolate scene in the distance.
The sky gradually darkened, and the moonlight slowly shone on the earth. Everyone was preparing to rest when suddenly, a strange scene appeared. The howling of wolves could be heard in the distance, and Gai Nie, sitting in the carriage, immediately became alert.
The wolf howls grew louder, and the crowd gradually felt the earth tremble. Dust rose in the distance, as if something was galloping. Suddenly, Gai Nie, inside the carriage, spoke up: "Prepare quickly! Evacuate immediately! One of Wei Zhuang's four protectors is called the Wolf King; he's skilled at commanding wolf packs in attacks." Receiving the order, the crowd immediately began packing. In the distance, on a small hill, a dark shadow flashed, and in the blink of an eye, a man appeared wearing a black mask and bronze wolf claws. His eyes glowed an eerie green in the night, exactly the same color as the eyes of wolves.
He raised his head to the sky and let out a long, drawn-out wolf howl. At the same time, countless wolf howls echoed through the night. Instantly, dozens of wolves appeared behind him. In the night, the wolves were like bloodthirsty phantoms, their eyes filled with a terrifying green light. The Wolf King instantly charged forward, and the wolves behind him followed suit.
The military strategists quickly packed their belongings, mounted their horses, and sped forward in their carriage. "Hurry, we must get out of here as soon as possible!" Fan Zeng shouted from his horse.
Just then, a dark shadow flashed by, followed by two screams. Two disciples from the military strategists fell from their horses and died after letting out a cry. Everyone immediately became alert. The Azure Wolf King was incredibly fast, like a shadow, unpredictable and elusive.
"Ah, ah!" Two more screams rang out as two disciples fell from their horses, two bloody gashes appearing on their necks, blood flowing freely. At this moment, the wolf pack arrived. Countless wolves ran wildly across the night, gradually surrounding the group. Xiang Shaoyu and Tianming, sitting on the roof of the carriage, also immediately became vigilant.
Suddenly, a black figure flashed by. Everyone's vision blurred, and then a man dressed entirely in black, wearing a mask and wolf claws on his hands appeared on the carriage. "So you're that brat?" The Wolf King said coldly, looking at Tianming.
"And who are you? My uncle is very powerful." Tianming wasn't afraid at all, and instead threatened the Wolf King.
"Hehehe, Sword Saint Gai Nie? Hehe." The Wolf King laughed loudly.
"Shaoyu, Tianming, be careful." Fan Zeng hurriedly reminded them. More and more wolves appeared. The Wolf King stood on the carriage and let out a long roar. The wolves below immediately began to attack, attacking the group. The soldiers immediately drew their swords and fought with the wolves.
Chapter 7 Bloodbath Against the Wolf King
"Be careful, these wolves are very troublesome, run!" Fan Zeng shouted.
"Hehe, brat, your uncle is seriously injured now and can't save you." The Wolf King said.
"Is that so? I've learned my uncle's swordsmanship, and now I'm not afraid of you." Tianming chuckled.
"Oh? Is that so, brat?" The Wolf King asked with a sneer.
"Enough nonsense." Xiang Shaoyu wasn't afraid of him and immediately swung his fist at the Wolf King. The Wolf King swiftly dodged Xiang Shaoyu's fist, crossing his arms and simply dodging, not bothering to fight at all.
"Braggard, is that all you've got?" The Wolf King sneered.
"Take this!" Xiang Shaoyu immediately roared, his body swiftly striking at the Wolf King. The Wolf King sneered, dodging the punch, and then immediately kicked out, knocking Xiang Shaoyu down. "
Cough cough." Blood trickled from the corner of Xiang Shaoyu's mouth as he lay on the roof of the car, coughing up a little blood, his eyes fixed on the Wolf King.
Just as the Wolf King was about to kill Xiang Shaoyu, he suddenly felt a cold glint flash behind his head. The Wolf King reacted instantly, his body flashing. "Tear." The hem of the Wolf King's robe was torn.The Wolf King was surprised and turned around to find Gai Nie standing where he had been standing. A wave of fear washed over him; after all, the title of Sword Saint was well-deserved. Suddenly remembering Gai Nie's serious injuries, the Wolf King slowly relaxed. A bloodthirsty glint flashed in his eyes, and he slowly extended his bronze wolf claw, his gaze fixed on Gai Nie. "Hehe, Gai Nie, let me witness the power of the Sword Saint," the Wolf King chuckled.

Gai Nie remained silent, forcing himself to endure the pain. His old injuries had flared up again, and he was already at his limit, unable to hold on much longer. Without waiting, Gai Nie swiftly thrust his sword forward, but the Wolf King instantly blocked with both hands.
"Clang!" The bronze wolf claws and Yuan Hong met, sparks flying. Gai Nie changed his attack again, and the Wolf King roared, "Chain Wolf Claws!" The Wolf King's hands flashed out twice in a single, rapid motion, the gleaming wolf claws striking Gai Nie's sword repeatedly.
Gai Nie endured the pain, managing to block the blows, a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, Tianming immediately ran to Gai Nie's side, asking, "Uncle, how are you? Are you alright?" Gai Nie shook his head, remaining silent, his eyes fixed on the Wolf King. The Wolf King chuckled coldly, "Is this all the Sword Saint is capable of? You're quite disappointing!" "You bastard, my uncle is injured, that's why he's like this. Dare to fight me?" Tianming's mind raced, and he came up with a plan.
"Oh? You little brat? Hahaha, come on." The Wolf King laughed.
"Tianming, you, cough cough." Gai Nie pulled Tianming back.
"Uncle, it's alright. I'll distract him, and you can kill him while you're at it." Tianming whispered in Gai Nie's ear.
"Hurry up!" the Wolf King said coldly.
"Come on, you stupid wolf." Tianming made a face. Then, he picked up a sword with both hands, and the Wolf King flashed forward, grabbing at Tianming with a claw. Tianming suddenly fell to the ground, dodging the Wolf King's attack.
Just as the Wolf King was stunned, Tianming suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Hehe, you really are a stupid wolf." The Wolf King's eyes snapped open instantly, and he flashed away. "Whoosh!" Gai Nie's Abyss Rainbow slashed across the Wolf King's thigh.
The Wolf King was injured, his eyes glaring fiercely at Gai Nie and Tianming, who was hiding behind Gai Nie. He gave them a hateful look, then flashed away from the carriage, and the wolves around the carriage gradually retreated.
Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Many disciples had died in this battle, and they were gradually approaching the shore of Taihu Lake. A mountain villa slowly appeared before them, and they knew they were temporarily safe...
Chapter 8 Arrival at Mirror Lake Villa
When the soldiers finally saw Mirror Lake Villa, everyone was excited. They had finally escaped the Wolf King's pursuit, and now they were finally safe. Just as everyone was wondering how to cross the river, a wooden boat slowly rowed over from afar, with a stunningly beautiful girl standing on it.
"Ah, how beautiful!" Tianming exclaimed in surprise upon seeing the girl's appearance.
"Yes, she's like a fairy." Xiang Shaoyu also exclaimed in amazement.
"You must be from the Chu State's military strategist family. Please follow me; I've come to fetch you." The girl was naturally Gao Yue.
"Then I'll trouble you, young lady. Please lead the way." Fan Zeng said.
"By the way, what's your name?" Tianming couldn't help but ask.
"My name is Gao Yue." Gao Yue said somewhat coldly.
"My name is Tianming, and this is my little brother, Xiang Shaoyu. You can call him Shaoyu." Tianming said smugly.
"Go away, you're my little brother; I'm your older brother." Xiang Shaoyu said.
Soon, the group arrived at Mirror Lake Manor. Gao Yue led them to Duanmu Rong's residence. Gao Yue said, "Sister Rong, they're here. There's still an injured person here." "I know, they'll be here soon." A cold voice came from inside the house. Then the door opened, and a chubby little girl came out, rushing into Gao Yue's arms, saying, "Aunt Yue, you're back." "Yes, have you been good? Where's your mother?" Gao Yue asked gently.
"She's inside, she'll be out soon," the little girl said.
"What's wrong? Where's the injured person?" At this moment, a stunningly beautiful woman came out of the house. She had a delicate face and a full figure, but she was somewhat cold, making her unapproachable.
"Hmm? What's his name?" Duanmu Rong looked around for a moment, then frowned when she saw the Yuanhong Sword on the heavily injured Gai Nie.
"My uncle is the Sword Saint, his name is Gai Nie," Tianming immediately said.
"Take him away, I won't treat him. Did you see the sign at the door?" Duanmu Rong said coldly.
"What? You won't treat him? Why? Aren't you a healer? Why won't you treat my uncle's injuries?" Tianming immediately became anxious and hurriedly asked.
Gao Yue suddenly seemed to remember something and pulled Duanmu Rong aside, whispering, "Sister Rong, didn't my husband tell me before that he didn't care about a little boy named Tianming, and that he asked you to save a man named Gai Nie? Have you forgotten?" "Hmm? Husband?" Duanmu Rong's eyes reddened upon hearing "husband," and tears began to well up. Gao Yue quickly said, "Sister Rong, don't cry, your husband will be alright." Duanmu Rong slowly stopped crying and turned to the soldiers, saying, "Carry him inside! He's lucky to be alive." Everyone was overjoyed; they were finally willing to save him, so they carried Gai Nie inside.
Duanmu Rong went inside to treat Gai Nie's illness, while Gao Yue played outside with Duanmu Rong's daughter. At this moment, Tianming approached and said, "Sister Yue'er, you..." Just as Tianming uttered "Sister Yue'er," he suddenly felt a dagger pressed against his neck.
"Sister Yue'er isn't for you. You can call me Xiao Yue. Only he can call me Sister Yue'er. Remember that, or I'll definitely kill you next time," Gao Yue said coldly.
Then she led the little girl away, leaving Tianming and Xiang Shaoyu dumbfounded. At this moment, a disciple approached, and Shaoyu grabbed him, saying, "Hello, do you know Gao Yue?" "Senior Sister Yue? You'd better not mess with her. She already has a husband and is one of the five leaders of our Mo family. However, the leaders haven't appeared for three years, so you'd better not provoke her. Senior Sister Yue's strength is extremely formidable," the disciple said.
Chapter 9 Mechanical Arts, Crisis Reappears "So that's how it is. It's just a pity. I didn't expect she already has a husband. Little brother Tianming, just give up on her." Xiang Shaoyu said.
"Okay, I understand." Tianming said.
The Xiang family left after a while. Just as they were heading to the hall, a huge mechanical bird appeared in front of them. A short, fat old man got off the bird. Strangely, one of the old man's hands was made of machinery.
"Greetings, Master Ban. What brings you here?" Gao Yue said
."Hehe, Xiaoyue, it's been a long time! You've grown even more beautiful. I've come to see you. You're moving to the Mechanized City in a couple of days," Master Ban said.
"Oh? What for?" Gao Yue asked.
"Hehe, other anti-Qin forces will be coming to the Mechanized City in a few days. Besides, Wei Zhuang has already made his move," Master Ban said with some worry.
"Wei Zhuang? The Quicksand organization has made their move?" Gao Yue asked in surprise. She had heard of Wei Zhuang before, as Han You'er and Xue Nu had heard Hua Tianlin mention him.
"Yes, we already fought them on our way here. First, we encountered Wushuang, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, and then Canglang King, one of the Four Protectors," Fan Zeng said.
"Oh? It seems he's already made his move. How are they?" Master Ban asked hastily.
"Wushuang has already been killed by Gai Nie, and we only injured Canglang King. Their strength is truly formidable," Fan Zeng said.
"Sigh, then you should leave as soon as possible and head to the Mechanized City," Master Ban said.
Everyone slowly fell silent and nodded in agreement. At this moment, Tianming ran out and said, "Old man, what is this? It's so fun, can I play with it?" "Hmm? You're that little brat? Hmm, you're really naughty," Master Ban chuckled.
"Sure, old man, what is this?" Tianming tugged at Master Ban's beard.
"Go away, this is the mechanical art of our Mo family. The Mo family's mechanical art is famous throughout the world. This is a mechanical beast," Master Ban said proudly, stroking his beard.
Gai Nie's injuries had also healed, and he only needed to recuperate for a few days. However, during these few days, no one knew that their situation had been completely exposed. On the trees of the Mo family's Mirror Lake Manor, several birds were perched—those were butterfly-winged birds.
"Chirp, chirp," the little birds slowly flew away. Far away, elsewhere, a handsome man in white stood atop a giant white phoenix. The butterfly-winged birds flew to him, perching on his shoulders and chirping for a while.
"Oh? Hmph, go." This man was the White Phoenix, born with the ability to communicate with and control birds. The butterfly-winged birds were sent by the White Phoenix to monitor the Mo Clan. Their every move was observed and reported back to the White Phoenix.
"What are they up to?" a white-haired man asked coldly.
"Yes, they're heading to the Mo Clan's Mechanized City soon," the White Phoenix replied respectfully.
"Hmph, continue monitoring. We need to see where their Mechanized City is. Gai Nie, I will defeat you." This man was Wei Zhuang, and hanging at his waist was the demonic sword—Shark Tooth, an eerie blade.
Chapter 10 Bai Feng Makes His Move
On the mountain path, a caravan was speeding along, carrying Gai Nie and his men. They were heading to the Mo Family's Mechanical City, known as the last pure land in the world. The Mo Family's Mechanical City was incredibly well-defended and extremely difficult to conquer. Wei Zhuang had told Li Si and Qin Shi Huang that he would conquer the Mo Family's Mechanical City within a day. Unbeknownst to them, as they sped along, they had already revealed their plan.
In the distance, a giant white bird was flying, with a handsome man in white standing on it. This was Bai Feng, the leader of the Four Heavenly Kings of Wei Zhuang's Quicksand organization. He had learned of Gai Nie and his group's intention to go to the Mo Family's Mechanical City through the Butterfly-Winged Bird's surveillance and had come to stop them. Meanwhile, Gai Nie and his men on the mountain path were completely unaware of this. As they sped forward, they suddenly heard a commotion.
Just as the people inside the carriage were wondering what was happening, someone outside cried out urgently, "It's bad, Chief! There are many birds attacking us from the sky ahead! What should we do?" "What? Birds? Could it be him?" Duanmu Rong asked, frowning.
"Who is it?" Tianming, the little devil, blurted out.
"White Phoenix, the leader of Wei Zhuang's Four Heavenly Kings. He can control birds to attack and communicate with them. He's very powerful," Gai Nie said at this moment.
"Speed up! Hurry up! Tell them to be careful and watch out for enemy attacks," Duanmu Rong said to the coachman.
"Chirp chirp!" After a while, a huge white bird suddenly appeared and attacked the carriage. The carriage was violently overturned, and the people inside reacted immediately, instantly carrying Tianming, Shaoyu, and Gaoyue away.
"Boom!" The carriage plunged off a cliff. The cliff was bottomless and terrifying. After landing, everyone took a deep breath and looked warily at the white bird in the sky.
"A Thousand Needles Piercing the Sky!" Duanmu Rong flipped her hand, and dozens of silver needles instantly appeared. She spoke coldly.
The needles flew towards the giant white bird. The white phoenix atop the bird sneered, and with a flap of its wings, the needles scattered. Then, the white phoenix whistled, and flocks of birds immediately flew out from afar, all heading towards Duanmu Rong and her companions.
"Diamond Armor Seal!" Gao Yue swiftly formed hand seals. A flash of white light appeared, and a transparent armor instantly materialized around Gao Yue, protecting her.
"Great Vajra Wheel Seal!" Gao Yue then formed more seals, and a gigantic golden wheel appeared, gleaming with golden light as it hurtled towards the flock of birds. Like a meat grinder, the golden wheel entered the flock and began reaping their lives. Birds were shredded to pieces, their bodies reduced to dust. Finally, the golden wheel exploded, killing even more birds.
The white phoenix, perched atop the giant bird, frowned. Suddenly, some bird feathers appeared, and with a wave of her hands, she controlled the feathers to rush towards Gao Yue. The feathers rained down on everyone.
"Be careful!" Duanmu Rong shouted urgently.
"Light Flame Fire Barrier!" Gao Yue immediately formed hand seals. A white-glowing fire barrier instantly appeared in front of everyone, protecting them inside. The feathers that touched the barrier were immediately burned to ashes.
Tianming and Shaoyu watched Gao Yue's display of power with envy in their eyes. Gai Nie looked at the barrier in front of him with surprise in his eyes, lost in thought. Seeing that her attack was ineffective, the white phoenix became somewhat annoyed and launched an even denser attack of feathers.
Just then, another giant bird flew in from the sky, carrying a person. Everyone looked closely and saw that it was Master Ban. They were overjoyed. Upon seeing Master Ban's arrival, the white phoenix frowned and controlled the bird to quickly attack him.
Chapter 11 The Mysterious Black-Robed Man
Gao Yue was overjoyed to see Master Ban arrive. Casting the Light Flame Barrier was incredibly taxing, and she was nearing her limit. Seeing Master Ban's arrival put her at ease. Master Ban, controlling the Mo Family mechanical bird, came to their aid. Suddenly seeing many birds ahead, Master Ban wasn't afraid. He controlled the mechanisms on the bird, instantly creating several serrated blades. The mechanical bird fought the birds.
Many birds were killed by the serrated blades, and Master Ban quickly arrived at where Gao Yue and the others were standing. The White Phoenix coldly watched the group below, controlling the giant bird. With a flap of its wings, a huge gust of wind swept towards them, making it difficult for them to open their eyes.
Gao Yue's Light Flame Barrier also disappeared. Gao Yue's mental energy was being depleted too quickly; she could no longer sustain the barrier. "Ah, help!" Tianming suddenly shouted.
It turned out that the strong wind had blown Tianming off the cliff. Xiang Shaoyu immediately jumped down to save Tianming, and Master Ban quickly piloted his mechanical bird down to rescue the two of them. Bai Fenghuang immediately controlled the bird to block Master Ban's rescue of Tianming and Shaoyu.
Just then, a person completely shrouded in a black robe appeared. Duanmu Rong, Gao Yue, and Gai Nie immediately became alert. Three of the Four Heavenly Kings had already appeared, so this must be the fourth!
"You've finally arrived. You're so slow," Bai Fenghuang said calmly.
"Hehehe, a step too late, but it's alright, they're doomed," the mysterious black-robed figure rasped.A withered voice spoke.
Everyone who heard it got goosebumps; it was incredibly unpleasant, and it didn't sound human at all. The man in black robes said, "Make your move." Then, he stretched out his withered, thin hands and pulled a wooden staff from behind his back.
Suddenly, a plume of black smoke billowed out, instantly enveloping the entire area in darkness, so dark you couldn't see your hand in front of your face. The white phoenix on the giant bird immediately controlled its feathers, countless feathers instantly and relentlessly piercing into the black mist.
The three people in the black smoke immediately became alert. Gao Yue formed a hand seal and used the "Invisibility Seal," after which her figure vanished as if she had never existed. Gai Nie could only vaguely make out a few things in the darkness.
Duanmu Rong flipped her hands, and dozens of silver needles instantly appeared. She held the needles in her hands, remaining vigilant. Suddenly, a cold glint appeared behind Gai Nie's head. Gai Nie dodged, and Yuan Hong instantly blocked the attack. "Clang!" The black-robed man's wooden staff collided with Yuan Hong.
Gai Nie immediately attacked, thrusting his sword behind him, but the black-robed man had already disappeared again. Now the enemy was in the dark, and they were in the light, with a white phoenix attacking from the sky. Their situation was extremely precarious. Gao Yue suddenly sensed something behind her and instantly formed a hand seal, saying, "Single Drill Seal!" A diamond drill instantly appeared and thrust fiercely behind her. "Clang!" The black-robed man was struck hard by Gao Yue and could only hastily defend himself with his wooden staff. However, the black-robed man underestimated the power of the Diamond Seal. The Diamond Seal immediately struck him, causing him to cough up blood.
At the same time, a sword aura and dozens of silver needles shot towards him. The black-robed man was shocked and immediately swung his wooden staff. "Clang, clang, clang!" The silver needles were knocked down, but a few still pierced him. He groaned and instantly vanished from the black smoke, blood trickling from his mouth.
The white phoenix in the sky saw the black-robed man appear and noticed his injury. It immediately controlled its giant bird to pull him up and fly into the sky. Gao Yue, in the black smoke, shouted, "Sun Wheel Seal!" Then, a wheel resembling the sun appeared and quickly dispelled the black smoke.
Chapter 12: Charge into the Fire, Blood Feathers Fill the Sky in a Killing Array. The white phoenix on the giant bird coldly looked at the crowd below and immediately let out a melodious whistle. Everyone was confused about Bai Fenghuang's actions, but they still watched him warily. Meanwhile, after Master Ban, who was controlling the mechanical bird, rescued Tianming and Shaoyu, the bird suddenly seemed to go out of control.
Master Ban was shocked; the mechanical bird had never behaved like this before. He immediately tried to control it, and the three of them swayed in the air, nearly having an accident several times. After a while, Master Ban finally fixed it and felt relieved, but then he suddenly seemed to remember something. Master Ban
frowned, surprised: "Could it be him? Yes, only he could make my mechanical bird go out of control." The "him" Master Ban was referring to was the Gongshu family, a powerful family of mechanical arts.
The progenitor of mechanical arts was Master Lu Ban, and among Master Lu Ban's disciples, two were the most outstanding: one was the Gongshu family, and the other was the first head of the Mo family's mechanical arts. However, the Gongshu family focused on domineering mechanical arts, that is, enhancing the destructive power of the mechanical arts, turning it into a killing machine.
The Mohist mechanical arts were intended for use, not for killing. Later, a leader of the Gongshu family lost a contest against the Mohist mechanical arts, so the current inheritor of the domineering mechanical arts—Gongshu Chou—desperately wanted to defeat the Mohist mechanical arts and avenge his previous defeat.
This is why Master Ban suspected Gongshu Chou, the current leader of the domineering mechanical arts. It's worth mentioning Gongshu Chou here. As the current inheritor of the domineering mechanical arts, his talent is astonishing; his achievements in mechanical arts are said to be almost on par with the progenitor of mechanical arts—Lu Ban.
Gongshu Chou has made further breakthroughs in mechanical arts, elevating the power of the domineering mechanical arts to another level, demonstrating his remarkable skill. The Mohist mechanical arts are famous for their four divine beasts: the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird, the Black Tortoise, and the mysterious Azure Dragon.
Soon after, Master Ban rescued Tianming and Shaoyu, and then pulled Gao Yue and the other two aboard, before quickly flying away. The white phoenix perched on the giant bird watched them fly away with a cold laugh. The man in black robes said in a hoarse voice, "They escaped, shouldn't we give chase?" "Hmph, do you think they can escape? I've given them a feast, just you wait and see!" He then rode off on his giant bird.
The group on the mechanical bird were a little puzzled as to why the white phoenix hadn't followed quickly, but they remained vigilant; they wouldn't let them off so easily. Just then, a flock of birds suddenly appeared in the distance, darkening the sky and becoming incredibly dense. Everyone was shocked, and then they discovered that countless birds were also flying out from all around them.
They were surrounded, and escape was no longer an option. Master Ban said, "Hold on tight, I'm going to break out." As soon as he finished speaking, several serrated blades instantly appeared on the mechanical bird's body, gleaming coldly and extremely sharp. The serrated blades immediately began to move back and forth.
At this moment, the white phoenix appeared behind them, shouting, "How about it? This is a great gift for you, the Blood Feather Killing Array!" As soon as the white phoenix finished speaking, countless birds rushed towards the mechanical bird, blotting out the sky and densely packed. The sight made everyone's scalp tingle. Master Ban gritted his teeth and flew forward, constantly dodging left and right.
The serrated blades relentlessly reaped the lives of the birds, slicing some to pieces with each pass. The sky was filled with the remains of shattered birds, blood flowing freely. Suddenly, the birds launched their feathers at the mechanical bird. Only then did everyone realize what the true Blood Feather Killing Array was—the sky-blowing feathers shooting towards them, impossible to dodge.
"Light Flame Fire Barrier!" Gao Yue instantly activated the barrier, a white-glowing flame barrier appearing around the mechanical bird's body. All those countless feathers, like sharp throwing knives, relentlessly pierced towards the people on the mechanical bird. Gao Yue struggled to maintain the Light Flame Barrier, her mental energy rapidly depleting. Master Ban, beside her, was also desperately trying to control the mechanical bird, propelling it forward.
They were racing against time, needing to reach the Mechanical City as quickly as possible. Suddenly, towering mountains appeared in the distance. Master Ban exclaimed with delight, "The Mechanical City is almost there! Hold on!"
"
Almost there, everyone, just a little longer!" Master Ban said excitedly, seeing the distant mountains.
The Blood Feather Killing Array was incredibly powerful. If it weren't for Gao Yue's Light Flame Barrier protecting them, they would have died countless times already. This demonstrated Gao Yue's formidable strength; it was the power of the Nine True Words of Tantric Buddhism. Everyone
immediately rallied, making a final push. Finally, Master Ban controlled the wooden kite mechanical bird, surging towards a crevice in a mountain peak. The white phoenix, seeing their unusual behavior, wondered what they were up to. Just then, Master Ban's wooden kite, instead of being destroyed, suddenly vanished. This change greatly surprised the white phoenix and the black-robed man on the giant bird.
The white phoenix immediately realized that it must be the entrance to the Mo Family's mechanical city. She immediately stopped the pursuit, dispersed the flock of birds, and led the black-robed man back on the giant bird to report the situation of the Mo Family's mechanical city to Wei Zhuang.
At this moment, the people sitting on the wooden kite opened their eyes and found themselves not killed, but in an unfamiliar place. Tianming, the little devil, immediately said, "Hey, old man, that almost scared me to death! Do you know how dangerous that is?" Before Tianming could say anything more, Xiang Shaoyu pulled him back and covered his mouth. Master Ban said, "Welcome everyone to the Mo Family Mechanical City. This is the Mo Family Mechanical City." Everyone then realized how beautiful it was. Petals were scattered everywhere, creating a bright and beautiful scene, like a fairyland. In the distance, waterfalls flowed down, and a river ran through the entire Mo Family Mechanical City. Gao Yue was somewhat excited, looking at the beautiful scenery with a captivated expression.
Gai Nie muttered to himself, "This is the Mo Family's Mechanized City, hailed as the last pure land under heaven. It truly is a pure land." The group slowly descended, rowing their small boat inwards. After a while, they finally arrived. A young man approached them, saying, "Master, Xiao Yue, you've finally arrived! Let's go!" Master Ban addressed the group, "This is Dao Zhi, one of the five leaders of our Mo Family, known as the 'King of Thieves.'" "Oh? Hello there! My name is Tianming. Seeing your potential, you'll follow me! This is my little brother, Xiang Shaoyu. You can call him Shaoyu." At this moment, the brat Tianming suddenly spoke up.
"Hehe, you little devil are really fun, interesting," Dao Zhi said, looking at Tianming with interest.
The group proceeded into the Mo Family's Mechanized City. The city was riddled with traps and mechanisms; one wrong step and you'd die. Led by Dao Zhi, they carefully made their way forward. Soon, the group arrived at the main hall of the Mechanized City. Dao Zhi led the others to their rooms, and Gai Nie and Tianming settled there. Gai Nie taught Tianming the way of the strong.
Upon entering the Mechanized City, Xu Fuzi, the first swordsmith of the Mohist school, came to greet them. Knowing Gai Nie had also arrived, Xu Fuzi immediately found him and saw the Yuanhong Sword.
The Yuanhong Sword was forged by Xu Fuzi's mother and later given to Jing Ke for his assassination attempt on the Qin Dynasty. After the failed attempt, it was reforged into the Yuanhong Sword. Xu Fuzi's lifelong wish was to forge a sword even better than the Yuanhong. Xu Fuzi told Gai Nie that there was another sword in the Mohist school called the Shuihan Sword. This sword was in the possession of Gao Jianli.
At this point, we should mention Gao Jianli. Gao Jianli and Jing Ke met by chance and became sworn brothers. Later, after Jing Ke's failed assassination attempt, Gao Jianli came to the Mohist school, joined them, and became one of the five leaders of the Mohist school.
Chapter 14 The Hidden Bat Invasion
When Ming entered the inner city, he suddenly discovered Xiang Shaoyu sparring with Mo Family's Great Iron Hammer. A group of disciples surrounded the two, who stood before a massive bronze cauldron. Great Iron Hammer went first, approaching the cauldron. Looking at it, he slowly reached out and, with great effort, lifted it.
"Good!" The disciples applauded and cheered for Great Iron Hammer.
"Your turn, kid. Let's see what you do," Great Iron Hammer said, looking at Xiang Shaoyu after setting the cauldron down.
"Hehe, watch me!" Xiang Shaoyu replied.
Xiang Shaoyu approached the cauldron, looked at it for a moment, then slowly raised his hands, closing his eyes. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, instantly grabbing the cauldron with one hand and shouting. The cauldron was lifted by Xiang Shaoyu with a single hand.
Xiang Shaoyu held the giant cauldron up with one hand, looking at everyone for a while before putting it down. Just then, as everyone was surprised, Tianming suddenly popped out and said, "Good job, little brother! You defeated that big oaf!" "What did you say? You brat, I'll beat you up!" Big Iron Hammer, as if his tail had been stepped on, immediately roared in anger.
"How about it? Do you admit defeat? He's my little brother." Xiang Shaoyu said, looking at Big Iron Hammer.
"Hmph, I admit defeat," Big Iron Hammer said.
Meanwhile, Wei Zhuang dispatched two of his top fighters to secretly attack the Mechanized City. While spending time with Tianming, Gai Nie instilled in him the way of the strong. Although Tianming was a chosen one, whether he would become righteous or evil was unpredictable.
After reporting the location of the Mechanized City to Wei Zhuang, Bai Fenghuang secretly arrived above it with the peerless expert Yin Fu. Standing on a giant bird, Bai Fenghuang said to Yin Fu, "We're here. You'll launch an air raid on them from here." "Hehe, just watch me," Yin Fu replied in a hoarse voice. Yin Fu, a native of Southern Xinjiang, had become a half-human, half-bat monster through practicing the Bat Blood Technique. He was incredibly powerful and adept at sucking human blood.
Yin Fu slowly leaped off the giant bird and began his invasion of the Mechanized City. Just as Yin Fu reached the ground, a sudden change occurred. He was discovered by the guards of Da Tiechui, who immediately sounded the alarm. Knowing he had been exposed, Yin Fu began fighting the guards.
Yin Fu's blood-red eyes were terrifying in the night. The guards were quickly wiped out by Yin Fu, with only a few fleeing into the Mechanized City for help. On the road, the disciples encountered a man named Mo Yu Qilin, an assassin from the former state of Han. After killing the disciples, Mo Yu Qilin disguised himself as a Mo family disciple and entered the Mechanical City.
At that moment, Da Tiechui, inside the Mechanical City, received an alarm and rushed there. When he arrived, he found his guards almost wiped out, so he roared and engaged Yin Fu in battle. Outside the Mechanical City, a hunched-over, wrinkled old man appeared. He was Gongshu Chou, the current successor of the Overbearing Mechanical Arts.
"Lord Wei Zhuang, I am Gongshu Chou, the successor of the Overbearing Mechanical Arts. I have been ordered to assist you, and I have brought you a great gift. I wonder if you will like it?" Gongshu Chou said to the white-haired Wei Zhuang.
As soon as Gongshu Chou finished speaking, a series of tremors resounded. Wei Zhuang turned around and saw a giant—none other than the deceased Wushuang. However, Wushuang has changed. His entire body is filled with gears and mechanisms, and he wields a massive mechanical sword in one hand, opening and closing in a terrifying manner.
Chapter 15: The Calm Before the Storm
A hundred years ago, the Gongshu family lost a contest of mechanical arts against the Mo family. Later, Gongshu Chou, the current inheritor of the domineering mechanical arts, and other masters of the art came to assist Wei Zhuang in conquering the Mechanical City. The Gongshu family had always wanted to avenge their previous defeat, so they agreed to attack the Mechanical City and brought powerful domineering mechanical weapons with them.
The main hall of the Qin Dynasty's Xianyang Imperial Palace. Ying Zheng sat on the throne, and before him stood a stunningly beautiful woman, veiled, obscuring her face. She was the Moon Goddess of the Yin-Yang School.
"Moon Goddess, please divine the actions of the Mo family for me," Ying Zheng said.
"Yes, Your Majesty," the Moon Goddess replied coldly. Then, the Moon Goddess sat cross-legged on the carpet, her hands moving like the Thousand-Hand Guanyin. After a few gestures, the current state of the Mohist school appeared in a pool within the palace hall.
"Your Majesty, I foretell that Gai Nie will die at the hands of that child named Tianming," the Moon Goddess said, opening her eyes.
Outside and inside the Mechanized City, the afterglow of the setting sun illuminated the city, creating a breathtaking scene of peace and harmony. But what storm lurked beneath this tranquility?
Inside the small wooden house on Spirit Fox Peak, the sunset was exceptionally beautiful. Just as the Crown Princess was admiring the sunset, Xiao Ling suddenly appeared before her, biting her dress and pulling her inside. The Crown Princess immediately understood, realizing that Hua Tianlin must have woken up, and happily rushed inside.
Inside the room, a man lay on the bed. This man was incredibly handsome, almost superhuman. This was all due to the Heavenly Demon Manual. Under the daily influence of the Heavenly Demon's power, Hua Tianlin's appearance was changing day by day, becoming increasingly handsome, almost rivaling a woman's.
Especially striking was the flame-shaped mark that appeared on Hua Tianlin's forehead, between his brows—extremely imposing and vibrant, further enhancing his domineering presence and charm. It was likely that no woman could resist Hua Tianlin's allure; they would all be captivated.After the Crown Princess ran into the room, she heard a voice, the voice of the artifact spirit: "Master is about to wake up. I can feel Master's presence more and more." "Really? That's wonderful!" the Crown Princess said happily.

As they were talking, Hua Tianlin slowly opened his eyes. The Crown Princess, seeing him open his eyes, immediately looked at him with delight. Hua Tianlin, upon opening his eyes, saw a stunningly beautiful woman looking at him.
"You're finally awake? You have no idea how long you've been asleep, you bastard!" The Crown Princess, seeing Hua Tianlin awake, immediately hugged him tightly, crying as she spoke.
"It's alright, it's alright now. Thank you for your hard work. I will love you well." Through the spirit's explanation, Hua Tianlin learned that this woman had sacrificed her chastity to save him during his crisis and had taken meticulous care of him for the past three years.
Hua Tianlin slowly gathered his thoughts. He had been unconscious for three years, and his strength had now reached an extremely high level. Donghuang Taiyi could only fight him to a draw when he was at his strongest; in his weakened state, he was utterly vulnerable. His cultivation of the Heavenly Demon Scripture had reached the peak of the ninth level; given the right opportunity, he could break through to the tenth level, the highest realm.
"Alright, three years have passed. Who knows how many big things have happened outside? We'll leave tomorrow, get out of here. Now, I want to make it up to you properly. You've taken care of me tirelessly for the past three years." Hua Tianlin said with a wicked smile.
"Ah, you're so naughty." The Crown Princess suddenly understood and said shyly. Then, Hua Tianlin pressed her down on the bed. Her clothes fluttered, and soon, seductive moans rang out, lasting for a long, long time...
Volume 4 Night Ends, Dawn Begins,
Chapter 1 Fierce Battle with Hidden Bat.
When Big Iron Hammer arrived, he found that almost all of his patrol guards were dead. Big Iron Hammer was furious and immediately took out the giant iron hammer he carried on his back and swung it at Hidden Bat. Hidden Bat had already spotted Big Iron Hammer. When Big Iron Hammer hit him, Hidden Bat dodged instantly, slowly flying into the air, his eyes bloodshot as he looked down at Big Iron Hammer, a mocking smile on his lips.
Enraged, the Great Iron Hammer roared, "Thunder Hammer Technique, First Form—Thunderous Heavenly Hammer!" Before his words even finished, the Great Iron Hammer swung his hammer with incredible speed, the swings accompanied by a deep, thunderous roar—truly formidable.
Hidden Bat sneered, instantly swooping down, its claws gleaming with blood. "Clang!" The iron claws collided with the hammer, producing a loud sound. Hidden Bat immediately grabbed at the Great Iron Hammer again, but the Great Iron Hammer continued to swing its hammer, making it impossible for Hidden Bat to touch it. Hidden Bat continued its relentless attacks with its iron claws.
The Great Iron Hammer roared again, "Thunder Hammer Technique, Second Form—Raging Thunder Dance!" The Great Iron Hammer began to swing its massive hammer horizontally, shredding the surrounding trees to dust, accompanied by deafening thunder—truly powerful. Only then did Hidden Bat become somewhat serious.
The Hidden Bat's eyes instantly blazed with bloodlust, making it look like a demon. Its speed increased dramatically, and in the blink of an eye, it was behind Big Hammer. "Clang, clang, clang!" Sparks flew as the Hidden Bat's iron claws and Big Hammer exchanged numerous blows.
The Hidden Bat disgustingly licked its lips, looking at the wounds on Big Hammer's body, where blood was flowing. This agitated the Hidden Bat, and the bloodlust in its eyes intensified. The Hidden Bat roared, and a blur flashed before Big Hammer's eyes. He felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, followed by excruciating pain in his arms and legs.
Big Hammer was injured in the blink of an eye, and the injury was severe. He was no match for the Hidden Bat now. Looking at the half-human, half-monster Hidden Bat before him, Big Hammer felt a pang of worry. Just then, a melodious flute tune drifted from afar, followed by the gentle fall of snowflakes, a beautiful sight.
But the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it may be. Suddenly, Yin Fu felt snowflakes falling on his feet, and his skin began to freeze. Startled, Yin Fu immediately shattered the ice, spread his wings, and flew into the sky. At that moment, the moon was perfectly round, and the moonlight was incredibly bright; Yin Fu felt as if he were standing within the moon itself.
Da Tie Chui, seeing the falling snowflakes and hearing the distant sound of a flute, knew he was saved and quickly left. On a distant cliff stood a woman dressed entirely in blue, her long, silvery-white hair flowing in the wind, her slender fingers playing a flute. This was Xue Nu (Snow Maiden). She showed no signs of having given birth. Behind her stood a man with melancholy eyes, a true heartbreaker.
This man stood silently behind Xue Nu, watching this peerless beauty. He had always loved her, but this beauty already had someone else in her heart and could not tolerate any other man. This man was Gao Jianli. He had come to join the Mo family and fallen in love with Xue Nu at first sight, but Xue Nu had always been indifferent to him.
Just as Gao Jianli was stunned, Xue Nu said coldly, "It's your turn. Repel him." Xue Nu's icy voice snapped Gao Jianli back to reality. He nodded, drew his Water-Cold Sword, and leaped towards Yin Fu in the distance. Xue Nu gazed at the distant horizon, thinking of Hua Tianlin: "Husband, where are you? Why haven't you come to find Xue'er for so long? Xue'er will always wait for you. No man can replace you. My heart will forever belong only to you." Yin Fu saw Gao Jianli charging towards him and quickly flew down, engaging him in fierce combat. However, Xue Nu continued playing her flute, and the heavy snow never stopped falling. Yin Fu was constantly hindered. Suddenly, Yin Fu was accidentally cut by Gao Jianli's Water-Cold Sword. The wound quickly froze. Yin Fu was injured, and the Bat Blood Technique within him began to activate. Severely wounded, Yin Fu glared hatefully at Gao Jianli and quickly flew away.
Chapter 2 The Invasion of Mo Yu Qilin
After the defeat of Yin Fu, Mo Yu Qilin, disguised as a Mo family disciple, once again disguised himself as Da Tiechui and infiltrated the Mechanical City. Mo Yu Qilin found Master Ban, injured him from behind, and then found the internal structure map of the Mechanical City. He quickly went out and handed it to Wei Zhuang.
Wei Zhuang looked at the internal structure map of the Mechanical City in his hand and said to Mo Yu Qilin beside him, "Qi'er, remember the core of the Mechanical City. This is the most deadly poison in the world—Zhen Yu Qian Ye. Go to the core and poison it, understand?" Mo Yu Qilin nodded, took Zhen Yu Qian Ye from Wei Zhuang, and once again disguised himself as a Mo family disciple, infiltrating back into the Mo family's Mechanical City. Then, Mo Yu Qilin disguised himself as Gai Nie and slowly approached Xu Fuzi.
"What do you need?" Xu Fuzi asked, looking at Gai Nie.
Without a word, Gai Nie suddenly attacked, injuring Master Xu, who then fainted. Gai Nie, disguised as Mo Yu Qilin, successfully poisoned Master Xu with the poisonous Thousand Nights Poison at the core of the Mo Family's mechanical city.
Some time later, when Xue Nu and Gao Jianli returned, they found Master Xu lying on the ground. Gao Jianli immediately revived him, and Master Xu weakly said, "Gai...Nie," before fainting again.
Gao Jianli was furious and went to Gai Nie's residence, ordering his disciples to arrest him and imprison him in a secret chamber. Gao Jianli began to suspect Gai Nie, wondering if he was a spy.
At dawn, the bright sunlight shone into the Mo Family's mechanical city. The rising sun activated the poison of the Thousand Nights Poison that Mo Yu Qilin had placed at the bottom of the pool. The green poisonous gas immediately began to spread throughout the entire city, and the Mo Family disciples, poisoned, collapsed to the ground, in a state of suspended animation.
At this moment, Wei Zhuang and his men outside the Mechanized City officially stormed into the Mo Family's Mechanized City. Gao Jianli, Xue Nu, and the others immediately engaged them in fierce combat. Then, Duanmu Rong found Gao Yue, Tianming, and Shaoyu, and said, "From now on...""Before you begin, Yue'er, you are no longer a disciple of the Mo family. This is a forbidden area of the Mo family. Wei Zhuang has already stormed into the Mechanized City. The three of you must now enter this forbidden area." "Why? I don't want to. I can kill the enemy too," Gao Yue said.
"Listen to me, you're no longer a disciple of the Mo family. Shaoyu, I'm entrusting Tianming and Yue'er to you. Take good care of them, understand? Go in quickly, we'll be alright." Without allowing Gao Yue to speak further, she opened the forbidden area gate and sent the three inside.
At this moment, Yin Fu arrived and encountered Duanmu Rong. The two immediately became alert. Duanmu Rong flipped her hands, and dozens of silver needles instantly appeared. With a flick of her wrists, the needles flew out, aiming straight for Yin Fu. Yin Fu dodged continuously, a wicked smile on her face as she looked at the woman before her, licking her lips.
After receiving treatment, Yin Fu had suppressed the damage from the Bat Blood Technique and the wounds from the Water Cold Sword. Now, encountering another expert from the Mo family, Yin Fu immediately engaged her in battle.
In a flash, Yin Fu appeared before Duanmu Rong, his iron claws gleaming with blood as he lunged at her. Duanmu Rong hadn't expected Yin Fu to be so fast. Just as she was about to perish, a sword silently appeared, blocking Yin Fu's claws. Yin Fu was instantly jolted, spitting out blood and flying backward.
Duanmu Rong, thinking she was going to die, was miraculously saved. Just as she was about to see who had saved her, a lazy voice rang out, and a strikingly handsome man in incredibly stylish black clothes, resembling a trench coat, appeared. Duanmu Rong instantly covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face, and quickly ran to the man, throwing herself into his arms.

URL 1:https://www.sexlove5.com/htmlBlog/36657.html

URL 2:/Blog.aspx?id=36657&aspx=1

Previous Page : Uncut chapters 1-12 of "Breaking Through the Heavens"

Next Page : [Harry Potter's Lewdness at Hogwarts] (1-20)

增加

comment Open a new window to view comments

Contact Information

Qin's Moon: The Romantic Hunter

comment Open a new window to view comments